Produced by Charles Franks and the Online Distributed Proofreading Team





THE U. P. TRAIL


By Zane Grey



...When I think how the railroad has been pushed through this unwatered
wilderness and haunt of savage tribes; how at each stage of the
construction roaring, impromptu cities, full of gold and lust and death,
sprang up and then died away again, and are now but wayside stations in
the desert; how in these uncouth places Chinese pirates worked side
by side with border ruffians and broken men from Europe, gambling,
drinking, quarreling, and murdering like wolves; and then when I go on
to remember that all this epical turmoil was conducted by gentlemen in
frock-coats, with a view to nothing more extraordinary than a fortune
and a subsequent visit to Paris--it seems to me as if this railway
were the one typical achievement of the age in which we live, as if it
brought together into one plot all the ends of the world and all the
degrees of social rank, and offered to some great writer the busiest,
the most extended, and the most varied subject for an enduring literary
work. If it be romance, if it be contrast, if it be heroism that we
require, what was Troy to this?

               --ROBERT LOUIS STEVENSON
                 In ACROSS THE PLAINS





1

In the early sixties a trail led from the broad Missouri, swirling
yellow and turgid between its green-groved borders, for miles and
miles out upon the grassy Nebraska plains, turning westward over the
undulating prairie, with its swales and billows and long, winding lines
of cottonwoods, to a slow, vast heave of rising ground--Wyoming--where
the herds of buffalo grazed and the wolf was lord and the camp-fire
of the trapper sent up its curling blue smoke from beside some lonely
stream; on and on over the barren lands of eternal monotony, all so gray
and wide and solemn and silent under the endless sky; on, ever on, up
to the bleak, black hills and into the waterless gullies and through the
rocky gorges where the deer browsed and the savage lurked; then slowly
rising to the pass between the great bold peaks, and across the windy
uplands into Utah, with its verdant valleys, green as emeralds, and its
haze-filled cañons and wonderful wind-worn cliffs and walls, and its
pale salt lakes, veiled in the shadows of stark and lofty rocks, dim,
lilac-colored, austere, and isolated; ever onward across Nevada, and
ever westward, up from desert to mountain, up into California, where the
white streams rushed and roared and the stately pines towered, and seen
from craggy heights, deep down, the little blue lakes gleamed like gems;
finally sloping to the great descent, where the mountain world ceased
and where, out beyond the golden land, asleep and peaceful, stretched
the illimitable Pacific, vague and grand beneath the setting sun.




2

Deep in the Wyoming hills lay a valley watered by a stream that ran down
from Cheyenne Pass; a band of Sioux Indians had an encampment there.
Viewed from the summit of a grassy ridge, the scene was colorful
and idle and quiet, in keeping with the lonely, beautiful valley.
Cottonwoods and willows showed a bright green; the course of the stream
was marked in dark where the water ran, and light where the sand had
bleached; brown and black dots scattered over the valley were in reality
grazing horses; lodge-pole tents gleamed white in the sun, and tiny
bits of red stood out against the white; lazy wreaths of blue smoke rose
upward.

The Wyoming hills were split by many such valleys and many such bare,
grassy ridges sloped up toward the mountains. Upon the side of one
ridge, the highest, there stood a solitary mustang, haltered with a
lasso. He was a ragged, shaggy, wild beast, and there was no saddle or
bridle on him, nothing but the halter. He was not grazing, although the
bleached white grass grew long and thick under his hoofs. He looked up
the slope, in a direction indicated by his pointing ears, and watched a
wavering movement of the long grass.

It was wild up on that ridge, bare of everything except grass, and the
strange wavering had a nameless wildness in its motion. No stealthy
animal accounted for that trembling--that forward undulating quiver. It
wavered on to the summit of the ridge.

What a wide and wonderful prospect opened up to view from this lofty
point! Ridge after ridge sloped up to the Wyoming hills, and these in
turn raised their bleak, dark heads toward the mountains, looming pale
and gray, with caps of snow, in the distance. Out beyond the ridges,
indistinct in the glare, stretched an illimitable expanse, gray and
dull--that was the prairie-land. An eagle, lord of all he surveyed,
sailed round and round in the sky.

Below this grassy summit yawned a valley, narrow and long, losing itself
by turns to distant east and west; and through it ran a faint, white,
winding line which was the old St. Vrain and Laramie Trail.

There came a moment when the wavering in the grass ceased on the extreme
edge of the slope. Then it parted to disclose the hideous visage of
a Sioux Indian in war paint. His dark, piercing, malignant glance was
fixed upon the St. Vrain and Laramie Trail. His half-naked body rested
at ease; a rifle lay under his hand.

There he watched while the hours passed. The sun moved on in its course
until it tipped the peaks with rose. Far down the valley black and white
objects appeared, crawling round the bend. The Indian gave an almost
imperceptible start, but there was no change in his expression. He
watched as before.

These moving objects grew to be oxen and prairie-schooners--a small
caravan traveling east. It wound down the trail and halted in a circle
on the bank of a stream.

The Indian scout slid backward, and the parted grass, slowly closing,
hid from his dark gaze the camp scene below. He wormed his way back well
out of sight; then rising, he ran over the summit of the ridge to leap
upon his mustang and ride wildly down the slope.




3

Bill Horn, leader of that caravan, had a large amount of gold which he
was taking back East. No one in his party, except a girl, knew that he
had the fortune.

Horn had gone West at the beginning of the gold strikes, but it was not
until ‘53 that any success attended his labors. Later he struck it rich,
and in 1865, as soon as the snow melted on the mountain passes, he got
together a party of men and several women and left Sacramento. He was a
burly miner, bearded and uncouth, of rough speech and taciturn nature,
and absolutely fearless.

At Ogden, Utah, he had been advised not to attempt to cross the Wyoming
hills with so small a party, for the Sioux Indians had gone on the
war-path.

Horn was leading his own caravan and finding for himself the trail
that wound slowly eastward. He did not have a scout or hunter with him.
Eastward-traveling caravans were wont to be small and poorly outfitted,
for only the homesick, the failures, the wanderers, and the lawless
turned their faces from the Golden State. At the start Horn had eleven
men, three women, and the girl. On the way he had killed one of the
men; and another, together with his wife, had yielded to persuasion of
friends at Ogden and had left the party. So when Horn halted for camp
one afternoon in a beautiful valley in the Wyoming hills there were only
nine men with him.

On a long journey through wild country strangers grow close together or
far apart. Bill Horn did not think much of the men who had accepted the
chance he offered them, and daily he grew more aloof. They were not a
responsible crowd, and the best he could get out of them was the driving
of oxen and camp chores indifferently done. He had to kill the meat
and find the water and keep the watch. Upon entering the Wyoming hills
region Horn showed a restlessness and hurry and anxiety. This in no wise
affected the others. They continued to be aimless and careless as men
who had little to look forward to.

This beautiful valley offered everything desirable for a camp site
except natural cover or protection in case of attack. But Horn had to
take the risk. The oxen were tired, the wagons had to be greased, and it
was needful to kill meat. Here was an abundance of grass, a clear brook,
wood for camp-fires, and sign of game on all sides.

“Haul round--make a circle!” Horn ordered the drivers of the oxen.

This was the first time he had given this particular order, and the men
guffawed or grinned as they hauled the great, clumsy prairie-schooners
into a circle. The oxen were unhitched; the camp duffle piled out; the
ring of axes broke the stillness; fires were started.

Horn took his rifle and strode away up the brook to disappear in the
green brush of a ravine.

It was early in the evening, with the sun not yet out of sight behind
a lofty ridge that topped the valley slope. High grass, bleached white,
shone brightly on the summit. Soon several columns of blue smoke curled
lazily aloft until, catching the wind high up, they were swept away.
Meanwhile the men talked at their tasks.

“Say, pard, did you come along this here Laramie Trail goin’ West?”
 asked one.

“Nope. I hit the Santa Fe Trail,” was the reply.

“How about you, Jones?”

“Same fer me.”

“Wal,” said another, “I went round to California by ship, an’ I’d hev
been lucky to drown.”

“An’ now we’re all goin’ back poorer than when we started,” remarked a
third.

“Pard, you’ve said somethin’.”

“Wal, I seen a heap of gold, if I didn’t find any.”

“Jones, has this here Bill Horn any gold with him?”

“He acts like it,” answered Jones. “An’ I heerd he struck it rich out
thar.”

The men appeared divided in their opinions of Bill Horn. From him they
drifted to talk of possible Indian raids and scouted the idea; then they
wondered if the famous Pony Express had been over this Laramie Trail;
finally they got on the subject of a rumored railroad to be built from
East to West.

“No railroad can’t be built over this trail,” said Jones, bluntly.

“Sure not. But couldn’t more level ground be dug?” asked another.

“Dug? Across them Utah deserts an’ up them mountains? Hell! Men sure hev
more sense than thet,” exclaimed the third.

And so they talked and argued at their tasks.

The women, however, had little to say. One, the wife of the loquacious
Jones, lived among past associations of happy years that would not come
again--a sober-faced, middle-aged woman. The other woman was younger,
and her sad face showed traces of a former comeliness. They called her
Mrs. Durade. The girl was her daughter Allie. She appeared about fifteen
years old, and was slight of form. Her face did not seem to tan. It was
pale. She looked tired, and was shy and silent, almost ashamed. She had
long, rich, chestnut-colored hair which she wore in a braid. Her eyes
were singularly large and dark, and violet in color.

“It’s a long, long way we are from home yet,” sighed Mrs. Jones.

“You call East home!” replied Mrs. Durade, bitterly.

“For land’s sake! Yes, I do,” exclaimed the other. “If there was a home
in that California, I never saw it. Tents and log cabins and mud-holes!
Such places for a woman to live. Oh, I hated that California! A lot of
wild men, all crazy for gold. Gold that only a few could find and none
could keep!... I pray every night to live to get back home.”

Mrs. Durade had no reply; she gazed away over the ridges toward the east
with a haunting shadow in her eyes.

Just then a rifle-shot sounded from up in the ravine. The men paused in
their tasks and looked at one another. Then reassured by this exchange
of glances, they fell to work again. But the women cast apprehensive
eyes around. There was no life in sight except the grazing oxen.
Presently Horn appeared carrying a deer slung over his shoulders.

Allie ran to meet him. She and Horn were great friends. To her alone was
he gentle and kind. She saw him pause at the brook, then drop the deer
carcass and bend over the ground, as if to search for something. When
Allie reached his side he was on his knees examining a moccasin print in
the sand.

“An Indian track!” exclaimed Allie.

“Allie, it sure ain’t anythin’ else,” he replied. “Thet is what I’ve
been lookin’ fer.... A day old--mebbe more.”

“Uncle Bill, is there any danger?” she asked, fearfully gazing up the
slope.

“Lass, we’re in the Wyoming hills, an’ I wish to the Lord we was out,”
 he answered.

Then he picked up the deer carcass, a heavy burden, and slung it, hoofs
in front, over his shoulders.

“Let me carry your gun,” said Allie.

They started toward camp.

“Lass, listen,” began Horn, earnestly. “Mebbe there’s no need to fear.
But I don’t like Injun tracks. Not these days. Now I’m goin’ to scare
this lazy outfit. Mebbe thet’ll make them rustle. But don’t you be
scared.”

In camp the advent of fresh venison was hailed with satisfaction.

“Wal, I’ll gamble the shot thet killed this meat was heerd by Injuns,”
 blurted out Horn, as he deposited his burden on the grass and whipped
out his hunting-knife. Then he glared at the outfit of men he had come
to despise.

“Horn, I reckon you ‘pear more set up about Injuns than usual,” remarked
Jones.

“Fresh Sioux track right out thar along the brook.”

“No!”

“Sioux!” exclaimed another.

“Go an’ look fer yourself.”

Not a man of them moved a step. Horn snorted his disdain and without
more talk began to dress the deer.

Meanwhile the sun set behind the ridge and the day seemed far spent. The
evening meal of the travelers was interrupted when Horn suddenly leaped
up and reached for his rifle.

“Thet’s no Injun, but I don’t like the looks of how he’s comin’.”

All gazed in the direction in which Horn pointed. A horse and rider
were swiftly approaching down the trail from the west. Before any of
the startled campers recovered from their surprise the horse reached the
camp. The rider hauled up short, but did not dismount.

“Hello!” he called. The man was not young. He had piercing gray eyes
and long hair. He wore fringed gray buckskin, and carried a long, heavy,
muzzle-loading rifle.

“I’m Slingerland--trapper in these hyar parts,” he went on, with glance
swiftly taking in the group. “Who’s boss of this caravan?”

“I am--Bill Horn,” replied the leader, stepping out.

“Thar’s a band of Sioux redskins on your trail.”

Horn lifted his arms high. The other men uttered exclamations of amaze
and dread. The women were silent.

“Did you see them?” asked Horn.

“Yes, from a ridge back hyar ten miles. I saw them sneakin’ along the
trail an’ I knowed they meant mischief. I rode along the ridges or I’d
been hyar sooner.”

“How many Injuns?”

“I counted fifteen. They were goin’ along slow. Like as not they’ve sent
word fer more. There’s a big Sioux camp over hyar in another valley.”

“Are these Sioux on the war-path?”

“I saw dead an’ scalped white men a few days back,” replied Slingerland.

Horn grew as black as a thundercloud, and he cursed the group of
pale-faced men who had elected to journey eastward with him.

“You’ll hev to fight,” he ended, brutally, “an’ thet’ll be some
satisfaction to me.”

“Horn, there’s soldiers over hyar in camp,” went on Slingerland. “Do you
want me to ride after them?”

“Soldiers!” ejaculated Horn.

“Yes. They’re with a party of engineers surveyin’ a line fer a railroad.
Reckon I could git them all hyar in time to save you--IF them Sioux keep
comin’ slow.... I’ll go or stay hyar with you.”

“Friend, you go--an’ ride thet hoss!”

“All right. You hitch up an’ break camp. Keep goin’ hard down the trail,
an’ I’ll fetch the troops an’ head off the redskins.”

“Any use to take to the hills?” queried Horn, sharply.

“I reckon not. You’ve no hosses. You’d be tracked down. Hurry along.
Thet’s best.... An’ say, I see you’ve a young girl hyar. I can take her
up behind me.”

“Allie, climb up behind him,” said Horn, motioning to the girl.

“I’ll stay with mother,” she replied.

“Go child--go!” entreated Mrs. Durade.

Others urged her, but she shook her head. Horn’s big hand trembled as he
held it out, and for once there was no trace of hardness about his face.

“Allie, I never had no lass of my own.... I wish you’d go with him.
You’d be safe--an’ you could take my--”

“No!” interrupted the girl.

Slingerland gave her a strange, admiring glance, then turned his quick
gray eyes upon Horn. “Anythin’ I can take?”

Horn hesitated. “No. It was jest somethin’ I wanted the girl to hev.”

Slingerland touched his shaggy horse and called over his shoulder:
“Rustle out of hyar!” Then he galloped down the trail, leaving the
travelers standing aghast.

“Break camp!” thundered Horn.

A scene of confusion followed. In a very short while the
prairie-schooners were lumbering down the valley. Twilight came just as
the flight got under way. The tired oxen were beaten to make them run.
But they were awkward and the loads were heavy. Night fell, and the road
was difficult to follow. The wagons rolled and bumped and swayed from
side to side; camp utensils and blankets dropped from them. One
wagon broke down. The occupants, frantically gathering together their
possessions, ran ahead to pile into the one in front.

Horn drove on and on at a gait cruel to both men and beasts. The women
were roughly shaken. Hours passed and miles were gained. That valley led
into another with an upgrade, rocky and treacherous. Horn led on foot
and ordered the men to do likewise. The night grew darker. By and by
further progress became impossible, for the oxen failed and a wild
barrier of trees and rocks stopped the way.

Then the fugitives sat and shivered and waited for dawn. No one slept.
All listened intently to the sounds of the lonely night, magnified now
by their fears. Horn strode to and fro with his rifle--a grim, dark,
silent form. Whenever a wolf mourned, or a cat squalled, or a night bird
voiced the solitude, or a stone rattled off the cliff, the fugitives
started up quiveringly alert, expecting every second to hear the
screeching yell of the Sioux. They whispered to keep up a flickering
courage. And the burly Horn strode to and fro, thoughtful, as though he
were planning something, and always listening. Allie sat in one of the
wagons close to her mother. She was wide awake and not so badly scared.
All through this dreadful journey her mother had not seemed natural to
Allie, and the farther they traveled eastward the stranger she grew.
During the ride that night she had moaned and shuddered, and had clasped
Allie close; but when the flight had come to a forced end she grew
silent.

Allie was young and hopeful. She kept whispering to her mother that the
soldiers would come in time.

“That brave fellow in buckskin--he’ll save us,” said Allie.

“Child, I feel I’ll never see home again,” finally whispered Mrs.
Durade.

“Mother!”

“Allie, I must tell you--I must!” cried Mrs. Durade, very low and
fiercely. She clung to her daughter.

“Tell me what?” whispered Allie.

“The truth--the truth! Oh, I’ve deceived you all your life!”

“Deceived me! Oh, mother! Then tell me--now.”

“Child--you’ll forgive me--and never--hate me?” cried the mother,
brokenly.

“Mother, how can you talk so! I love you.” And Allie clasped the shaking
form closer. Then followed a silence during which Mrs. Durade recovered
her composure.

“Allie, I ran off with Durade before you were born,” began the mother,
swiftly, as if she must hurry out her secret. “Durade is not your
father.... Your name is Lee. Your father is Allison Lee. I’ve heard he’s
a rich man now.... Oh, I want to get back--to give you to him--to beg
his forgiveness.... We were married in New Orleans in 1847. My father
made me marry him. I never loved Allison Lee. He was not a kind man--not
the sort I admired.... I met Durade. He was a Spaniard--a blue-blooded
adventurer. I ran off with him. We joined the gold-seekers traveling to
California. You were born out there in 1850.... It has been a hard
life. But I taught you--I did all I could for you. I kept my secret from
you--and his!... Lately I could endure it no longer. I’ve run off from
Durade.”

“Oh, mother, I knew we were running off from him!” cried Allie,
breathlessly. “And I know he will follow us.”

“Indeed, I fear he will,” replied the mother. “But Lord spare me his
revenge!”

“Mother! Oh, it is terrible!... He is not my father. I never loved him.
I couldn’t.... But, mother, you must have loved him!”

“Child, I was Durade’s slave,” she replied, sadly.

“Then why did you run away? He was kind--good to us.”

“Allie, listen. Durade was a gambler--a man crazy to stake all on the
fall of a card. He did not love gold. But he loved games of chance. It
was a terrible passion with him. Once he meant to gamble my honor away.
But that other gambler was too much of a man. There are gamblers who
are men!... I think I began to hate Durade from that time.... He was a
dishonest gambler. He made me share in his guilt. My face lured miners
to his dens.... My face--for I was beautiful once!... Oh, I sunk so low!
But he forced me.... Thank God I left him--before it was too late--too
late for you.”

“Mother, he will follow us!” cried Allie.

“But he shall never have you. I’ll kill him before I let him get you,”
 replied the mother.

“He’d never harm me, mother, whatever he is,” murmured Allie.

“Child, he would use you exactly as he used me. He wanted me to let him
have you--already. He wanted to train you--he said you’d be beautiful
some day.”

“Mother!” gasped Allie, “is THAT what he meant?”

“Forget him, child. And forget your mother’s guilt!... I’ve suffered.
I’ve repented.... All I ask of God is to take you safely home to Allison
Lee--the father whom you have never known.”

The night hour before dawn grew colder and blacker. A great silence
seemed wedged down between the ebony hills. The stars were wan. No cry
of wolf or moan of wind disturbed the stillness. And the stars grew
warmer. The black east changed and paled. Dawn was at hand. An opaque
and obscure grayness filled the world; all had changed, except that
strange, oppressive, and vast silence of the wild.

That silence was broken by the screeching, blood-curdling yell of the
Sioux.

At times these bloody savages attacked without warning and in the
silence of the grave; again they sent out their war-cries, chilling the
hearts of the bravest. Perhaps that warning yell was given only when
doom was certain.

Horn realized the dread omen and accepted it. He called the fugitives
to him and, choosing the best-protected spot among the rocks and wagons,
put the women in the center.

“Now, men--if it’s the last for us--let it be fight! Mebbe we can hold
out till the troops come.”

Then in the gray gloom of dawn he took a shovel; prying up a piece of
sod, he laid it aside and began to dig. And while he dug he listened
for another war-screech and gazed often and intently into the gloom. But
there was no sound and nothing to see. When he had dug a hole several
feet deep he carried an armful of heavy leather bags and deposited
them in it. Then he went back to the wagon for another armful. The men,
gray-faced as the gloom, watched him fill up the hole, carefully replace
the sod, and stamp it down.

He stood for an instant gazing down, as if he had buried the best of his
life. Then he laughed grim and hard.

“There’s my gold! If any man wins through this he can have it!”

Bill Horn divined that he would never live to touch his treasure again.
He who had slaved for gold and had risked all for it cared no more
what might become of it. Gripping his rifle, he turned to await the
inevitable.

Moments of awful suspense passed. Nothing but the fitful beating of
hearts came to the ears of the fugitives--ears that strained to the
stealthy approach of the red foe--ears that throbbed prayerfully for
the tramp of the troopers’ horses. But only silence ensued, a horrible
silence, more nerve-racking than the clash of swift, sure death.

Then out of the gray gloom burst jets of red flame; rifles cracked, and
the air suddenly filled with hideous clamor. The men began to shoot at
gliding shadows, grayer than the gloom. And every shot brought a volley
in return. Smoke mingled with the gloom. In the slight intervals between
rifleshots there were swift, rustling sounds and sharp thuds from
arrows. Then the shrill strife of sound became continuous; it came from
all around and closed in upon the doomed caravan. It swelled and rolled
away and again there was silence.




4

In 1865, just after the war, a party of engineers was at work in the
Wyoming hills on a survey as hazardous as it was problematical. They had
charge of the laying out of the Union Pacific Railroad.

This party, escorted by a company of United States troops under Colonel
Dillon, had encountered difficulties almost insurmountable. And now,
having penetrated the wild hills to the eastern slope of the Rockies
they were halted by a seemingly impassable barrier--a gorge too deep to
fill, too wide to bridge.

General Lodge, chief engineer of the corps, gave an order to one of
his assistants. “Put young Neale on the job. If we ever survey a line
through this awful place we’ll owe it to him.”

The assistant, Baxter, told an Irishman standing by and smoking a short,
black pipe to find Neale and give him the chief’s orders. The Irishman,
Casey by name, was raw-boned, red-faced, and hard-featured, a man inured
to exposure and rough life. His expression was one of extreme and fixed
good humor, as if his face had been set, mask-like, during a grin. He
removed the pipe from his lips.

“Gineral, the flag I’ve been holdin’ fer thot dom’ young surveyor is the
wrong color. I want a green flag.”

Baxter waved the Irishman to his errand, but General Lodge looked up
from the maps and plans before him with a faint smile. He had a dark,
stern face and the bearing of a soldier.

“Casey, you can have any color you like,” he said. “Maybe green would
change our luck.”

“Gineral, we’ll niver git no railroad built, an’ if we do it’ll be the
Irish thot builds it,” responded Casey, and went his way.

Truly only one hope remained--that the agile and daring Neale, with his
eye of a mountaineer and his genius for estimating distance and grade,
might run a line around the gorge.

While waiting for Neale the engineers went over the maps and drawings
again and again, with the earnestness of men who could not be beaten.

Lodge had been a major-general in the Civil War just ended, and before
that he had traveled through this part of the West many times, and
always with the mighty project of a railroad looming in his mind. It had
taken years to evolve the plan of a continental railroad, and it came
to fruition at last through many men and devious ways, through plots and
counterplots. The wonderful idea of uniting East and West by a railroad
originated in one man’s brain; he lived for it, and finally he died
for it. But the seeds he had sown were fruitful. One by one other men
divined and believed, despite doubt and fear, until the day arrived when
Congress put the Government of the United States, the army, a group of
frock-coated directors, and unlimited gold back of General Lodge, and
bade him build the road.

In all the length and breadth of the land no men but the chief engineer
and his assistants knew the difficulty, the peril of that undertaking.
The outside world was interested, the nation waited, mostly in doubt.
But Lodge and his engineers had been seized by the spirit of some great
thing to be, in the making of which were adventure, fortune, fame,
and that strange call of life which foreordained a heritage for future
generations. They were grim; they were indomitable.

Warren Neale came hurrying up. He was a New Englander of poor family,
self-educated, wild for adventure, keen for achievement, eager, ardent,
bronze-faced, and keen-eyed, under six feet in height, built like a
wedge, but not heavy--a young man of twenty-three with strong latent
possibilities of character.

General Lodge himself explained the difficulties of the situation and
what the young surveyor was expected to do. Neale flushed with pride;
his eyes flashed; his jaw set. But he said little while the engineers
led him out to the scene of the latest barrier. It was a rugged gorge,
old and yellow and crumbled, cedar-fringed at the top, bare and white at
the bottom. The approach to it was through a break in the walls, so that
the gorge really extended both above and below this vantage-point.

“This is the only pass through these foot-hills,” said Engineer Henney,
the eldest of Lodge’s corps.

The passage ended where the break in the walls fronted abruptly upon the
gorge. It was a wild scene. Only inspired and dauntless men could have
entertained any hope of building a railroad through such a place. The
mouth of the break was narrow; a rugged slope led up to the left; to the
right a huge buttress of stone wall bulged over the gorge; across stood
out the seamed and cracked cliffs, and below yawned the abyss. The
nearer side of the gorge could only be guessed at.

Neale crawled to the extreme edge of the precipice, and, lying flat, he
tried to discover what lay beneath. Evidently he did not see much, for
upon getting up he shook his head. Then he gazed at the bulging wall.

“The side of that can be blown off,” he muttered.

“But what’s around the corner? If it’s straight stone wall for miles and
miles we are done,” said Boone, another of the engineers.

“The opposite wall is just that,” added Henney. “A straight stone wall.”

General Lodge gazed at the baffling gorge. His face became grimmer,
harder. “It seems impossible to go on, but we must go on!” he said.

A short silence ensued. The engineers faced one another like men
confronted by a last and crowning hindrance. Then Neale laughed. He
appeared cool and confident.

“It only looks bad,” he said. “We’ll climb to the top and I’ll go down
over the wall on a rope.”

Neale had been let down over many precipices in those stony hills. He
had been the luckiest, the most daring and successful of all the men
picked out and put to perilous tasks. No one spoke of the accidents that
had happened, or even the fatal fall of a lineman who a few weeks
before had ventured once too often. Every rod of road surveyed made the
engineers sterner at their task, just as it made them keener to attain
final success.

The climb to the top of the bluff was long and arduous. The whole corps
went, and also some of the troopers.

“I’ll need a long rope,” Neale had said to King, his lineman.

It was this order that made King take so much time in ascending the
bluff. Besides, he was a cowboy, used to riding, and could not climb
well.

“Wal--I--shore--rustled--all the line--aboot heah,” he drawled,
pantingly, as he threw lassoes and coils of rope at Neale’s feet.

Neale picked up some of the worn pieces. He looked dubious. “Is this all
you could get?” he asked.

“Shore is. An’ thet includes what Casey rustled from the soldiers.”

“Help me knot these,” went on Neale.

“Wal, I reckon this heah time I’ll go down before you,” drawled King.

Neale laughed and looked curiously at his lineman. Back somewhere in
Nebraska this cowboy from Texas had attached himself to Neale. They
worked together; they had become friends. Larry Red King made no bones
of the fact that Texas had grown too hot for him. He had been born
with an itch to shoot. To Neale it seemed that King made too much of a
service Neale had rendered--the mere matter of a helping hand. Still,
there had been danger.

“Go down before me!” exclaimed Neale.

“I reckon,” replied King.

“You will not,” rejoined the other, bluntly. “I may not need you at all.
What’s the sense of useless risk?”

“Wal, I’m goin’--else I throw up my job.”

“Oh, hell!” burst out Neale as he strained hard on a knot. Again he
looked at his lineman, this time with something warmer than curiosity in
his glance.

Larry Red King was tall, slim, hard as iron, and yet undeniably graceful
in outline--a singularly handsome and picturesque cowboy with flaming
hair and smooth, red face and eyes of flashing blue. From his belt swung
a sheath holding a heavy gun.

“Wal, go ahaid,” added Neale, mimicking his comrade. “An’ I shore hope
thet this heah time you-all get aboot enough of your job.”

One by one the engineers returned from different points along the wall,
and they joined the group around Neale and King.

“Test that rope,” ordered General Lodge.

The long rope appeared to be amply strong. When King fastened one end
round his body under his arms the question arose among the engineers,
just as it had arisen for Neale, whether or not it was needful to let
the lineman down before the surveyor. Henney, who superintended this
sort of work, decided it was not necessary.

“I reckon I’ll go ahaid,” said King. Like all Texans of his type,
Larry King was slow, easy, cool, careless. Moreover, he gave a singular
impression of latent nerve, wildness, violence.

There seemed every assurance of a deadlock when General Lodge stepped
forward and addressed his inquiry to Neale.

“Larry thinks the rope will break. So he wants to go first,” replied
Neale.

There were broad smiles forthcoming, yet no one laughed. This was one
of the thousands of strange human incidents that must be enacted in the
building of the railroad. It might have been humorous, but it was big.
It fixed the spirit and it foreshadowed events.

General Lodge’s stern face relaxed, but he spoke firmly. “Obey orders,”
 he admonished Larry King.

The loop was taken from Larry’s waist and transferred to Neale’s. Then
all was made ready to let the daring surveyor with his instrument down
over the wall.

Neale took one more look at the rugged front of the cliff. When he
straightened up the ruddy bronze had left his face.

“There’s a bulge of rock. I can’t see what’s below it,” he said. “No
use for signals. I’ll go down the length of the rope and trust to find a
footing. I can’t be hauled up.”

They all conceded this silently.

Then Neale sat down, let his legs dangle over the wall, firmly grasped
his instrument, and said to the troopers who held the rope, “All right!”

They lowered him foot by foot.

It was windy and the dust blew up from under the wall. Black cañon
swifts, like swallows, darted out with rustling wings, uttering
frightened twitterings. The engineers leaned over, watching Neale’s
progress. Larry King did not look over the precipice. He watched the
slowly slipping rope as knot by knot it passed over. It fascinated him.

“He’s reached the bulge of rock,” called Baxter, craning his neck.

“There, he’s down--out of sight!” exclaimed Henney.

Casey, the flagman, leaned farther out than any other. “Phwat a dom’
sthrange way to build a railroad, I sez,” he remarked.

The gorge lay asleep in the westering sun, silent, full of blue haze.
Seen from this height, far above the break where the engineers had first
halted, it had the dignity and dimensions of a cañon. Its walls had
begun to change color in the sunset light.

Foot by foot the soldiers let the rope slip, until probably two hundred
had been let out, and there were scarcely a hundred feet left. By this
time all that part of the cable which had been made of lassoes had
passed over; the remainder consisted of pieces of worn and knotted and
frayed rope, at which the engineers began to gaze fearfully.

“I don’t like this,” said Henney, nervously. “Neale surely ought to have
found a ledge or bench or slope by now.”

Instinctively the soldiers held back, reluctantly yielding inches where
before they had slacked away feet. But intent as was their gaze, it
could not rival that of the cowboy.

“Hold!” he yelled, suddenly pointing to where the strained rope curved
over the edge of the wall.

The troopers held hard. The rope ceased to pay out. The strain seemed to
increase. Larry King pointed with a lean hand.

“It’s a-goin’ to break!”

His voice, hoarse and swift, checked the forward movement of the
engineers. He plunged to his knees before the rope and reached
clutchingly, as if he wanted to grasp it, yet dared not.

“Ropes was my job! Old an’ rotten! It’s breakin’!”

Even as he spoke the rope snapped. The troopers, thrown off their
balance, fell backward. Baxter groaned; Boone and Henney cried out in
horror; General Lodge stood aghast, dazed. Then they all froze rigid in
the position of intense listening.

A dull sound puffed up from the gorge, a low crash, then a slow-rising
roar and rattle of sliding earth and rock. It diminished and ceased with
the hollow cracking of stone against stone.

Casey broke the silence among the listening men with a curse. Larry Red
King rose from his knees, holding the end of the snapped rope, which
he threw from him with passionate violence. Then with action just as
violent he unbuckled his belt and pulled it tighter and buckled it
again. His eyes were blazing with blue lightning; they seemed to accuse
the agitated engineers of deliberate murder. But he turned away without
speaking and hurried along the edge of the gorge, evidently searching
for a place to go down.

General Lodge ordered the troopers to follow King and if possible
recover Neale’s body.

“That lad had a future,” said old Henney, sadly. “We’ll miss him.”

Boone’s face expressed sickness and horror.

Baxter choked. “Too bad!” he murmured, “but what’s to be done?”

The chief engineer looked away down the shadowy gorge where the sun was
burning the ramparts red. To have command of men was hard, bitter. Death
stalked with his orders. He foresaw that the building of this railroad
was to resemble the war in which he had sent so many lads and men to
bloody graves.

The engineers descended the long slope and returned to camp, a mile down
the narrow valley. Fires were blazing; columns of smoke were curling
aloft; the merry song and reckless laugh of soldiers were ringing out,
so clear in the still air; horses were neighing and stamping.

Colonel Dillon reported to General Lodge that one of the scouts had
sighted a large band of Sioux Indians encamped in a valley not far
distant. This tribe had gone on the war-path and had begun to harass the
engineers. Neale’s tragic fate was forgotten in the apprehension of
what might happen when the Sioux discovered the significance of that
surveying expedition.

“The Sioux could make the building of the U. P. impossible,” said
Henney, always nervous and pessimistic.

“No Indians--nothing can stop us!” declared his chief.

The troopers sent to follow Larry King came back to camp, saying that
they had lost him and that they could not find any place where it was
possible to get down into that gorge.

In the morning Larry King had not returned.

Detachments of troopers were sent in different directions to try again.
And the engineers went out once more to attack their problem. Success
did not attend the efforts of either party, and at sunset, when all had
wearily returned to camp, Larry King was still absent. Then he was given
up for lost.

But before dark the tall cowboy limped into camp, dusty and torn,
carrying Neale’s long tripod and surveying instrument. It looked the
worse for a fall, but apparently was not badly damaged. King did not
give the troopers any satisfaction. Limping on to the tents of the
engineers, he set down the instrument and called. Boone was the first
to come out, and his summons brought Henney, Baxter, and the younger
members of the corps. General Lodge, sitting at his campfire some rods
away, and bending over his drawings, did not see King’s arrival.

No one detected any difference in the cowboy, except that he limped.
Slow, cool, careless he was, yet somehow vital and impelling. “Wal, we
run the line around--four miles up the gorge whar the crossin’ is easy.
Only ninety-foot grade to the mile.”

The engineers looked at him as if he were crazy.

“But Neale! He fell--he’s dead!” exclaimed Henney.

“Daid? Wal, no, Neale ain’t daid,” drawled Larry.

“Where is he, then?”

“I reckon he’s comin’ along back heah.”

“Is he hurt?”

“Shore. An’ hungry, too, which is what I am,” replied Larry, as he
limped away.

Some of the engineers hurried out in the gathering dusk to meet Neale,
while others went to General Lodge with the amazing story.

The chief received the good news quietly but with intent eyes. “Bring
Neale and King here--as soon as their needs have been seen to,” he
ordered. Then he called after Baxter, “Ninety feet to the mile, you
said?”

“Ninety-foot grade, so King reported.”

“By all that’s lucky!” breathed the chief, as if his load had been
immeasurably lightened. “Send those boys to me.”

Some of the soldiers had found Neale down along the trail and were
helping him into camp. He was crippled and almost exhausted. He made
light of his condition, yet he groaned when he dropped into a seat
before the fire.

Some one approached Larry King to inform him that the general wanted to
see him.

“Wal, I’m hungry--an’ he ain’t my boss,” replied Larry, and went on with
his meal. It was well known that the Southerner would not talk.

But Neale talked; he blazed up in eloquent eulogy of his lineman; before
an hour had passed away every one in camp knew that Larry had saved
Neale’s life. Then the loquacious Casey, intruding upon the cowboy’s
reserve, got roundly cursed for his pains.

“G’wan out among thim Sooz Injuns an’ be a dead hero, thin,” retorted
Casey, as the cowboy stalked off to be alone in the gloom. Evidently
Casey was disappointed not to get another cursing, for he turned to his
comrade, McDermott, an axman. “Say, Mac, phwot do you make of cowboys?”

“I tell ye, Pat, I make of thim thet you’ll be full of bulletholes
before this railroad’s built.”

“Thin, b’gosh, I’ll hould drink fer a long time yit,” replied Casey.

Later General Lodge visited Neale and received the drawings and figures
that made plain solution of what had been a formidable problem.

“It was easy, once I landed under that bulge of cliff,” said Neale.
“There’s a slope of about forty-five degrees--not all rock. And four
miles up the gorge peters out. We can cross. I got to where I could see
the divide--and oh! there is where our troubles begin. The worst is all
to come.”

“You’ve said it,” replied the chief, soberly. “We can’t follow the trail
and get the grade necessary. We’ve got to hunt up a pass.”

“We’ll find one,” said Neale, hopefully.

“Neale, you’re ambitious and you’ve the kind of spirit that never gives
up. I’ve watched your work from the start. You’ll make a big position
for yourself with this railroad, if you only live through the building
of it.”

“Oh, I’ll live through it, all right,” replied Neale, laughing. “I’m
like a cat--always on my feet--and have nine lives besides.”

“You surely must! How far did you fall this time?”

“Not far. I landed in a tree, where my instrument stuck. But I crashed
down, and got a hard knock on the head. When Larry found me I was
unconscious and sliding for another precipice.”

“That Texan seems attached to you.”

“Well, if he wasn’t before he will be now,” said Neale, feelingly. “I’ll
tell you, General, Larry’s red-headed, a droll, lazy Southerner,
and he’s made fun of by the men. But they don’t understand him. They
certainly can’t see how dangerous he is. Only I don’t mean that. I do
mean that he’s true like steel.”

“Yes, he showed that. When the rope snapped I was sure he’d pull a gun
on us.... Neale, I would like to have had you and Larry Red King with me
through the war.”

“Thank you, General Lodge.... But I like the prospects now.”

“Neale, you’re hungry for wild life?”

“Yes,” replied Neale, simply.

“I said as much. I felt very much the same way when I was your age. And
you like our prospects?... Well, you’ve thought things out. Neale, the
building of the U. P. will be hell!”

“General, I can see that. It sort of draws me--two ways--the wildness of
it and then to accomplish something.”

“My lad, I hope you will accomplish something big without living out all
the wildness.”

“You think I might lose my head?” queried Neale.

“You are excitable and quick-tempered. Do you drink?”

“Yes--a little,” answered the young man. “But I don’t care for liquor.”

“Don’t drink, Neale,” said the chief, earnestly. “Of course it doesn’t
matter now, for we’re only a few men out here in the wilds. But when our
work is done over the divide, we must go back along the line. You know
ground has been broken and rails laid west of Omaha. The work’s begun.
I hear that Omaha is a beehive. Thousands of idle men are flocking West.
The work will be military. We must have the army to protect us, and
we will hire all the soldiers who apply. But there will be hordes of
others--the dregs of the war and all the bad characters of the frontier.
They will flock to the construction camp. Millions of dollars will go
along with the building. Gold!... Where it’s all coming from I have no
idea. The Government backs us with the army--that’s all. But the gold
will be forthcoming. I have that faith.... And think, lad, what it will
mean in a year or two. Ten thousand soldiers in one camp out here
in these wild hills. And thousands of others--honest merchants and
dishonest merchants, whisky men, gamblers, desperadoes, bandits, and
bad women. Niggers, Greasers, Indians, all together moving from camp to
camp, where there can be no law.”

“It will be great!” exclaimed Neale, with shining eyes.

“It will be terrible,” muttered the elder man, gravely. Then, as he got
up and bade his young assistant good night, the somberness had returned
to his eyes and the weight to his shoulders. He did not underestimate
his responsibility nor the nature of his task, and he felt the coming of
nameless and unknown events beyond all divining.

Henney was Neale’s next visitor. The old engineer appeared elated, but
for the moment he apparently forgot everything else in his solicitude
for the young man’s welfare.

Presently, after he had been reassured, the smile came back to his face.

“The chief has promoted you,” he said.

“What!” exclaimed Neale, starting up.

“It’s a fact. He just talked it over with Baxter and me. This last job
of yours pleased him mightily... and so you go up.”

“Go up!... To what?” queried Neale, eagerly.

“Well, that’s why he consulted us, I guess,” laughed Henney. “You see,
we sort of had to make something to promote you to, for the present.”

“Oh, I see! I was wondering what job there could be,” replied Neale, and
he laughed, too. “What did the chief say?”

“He said a lot. Figured you’d land at the top if the U. P. is ever
built.... Chief engineer!... Superintendent of maintenance of way!”

“Good Lord!” breathed Neale. “You’re not in earnest?”

“Wal, I shore am, as your cowboy pard says,” returned Henney. And then
he spoke with real earnestness. “Listen, Neale. Here’s the matter in a
nutshell. You will be called upon to run these particular and difficult
surveys, just as yesterday. But no more of the routine for you. Added to
that, you will be sent forward and back, inspecting, figuring. You can
make your headquarters with us or in the construction camps, as suits
your convenience. All this, of course, presently, when we get farther
on. So you will be in a way free--your own boss a good deal of the time.
And fitting yourself for that ‘maintenance of way’ job. In fact,
the chief said that--he called you Maintenance-of-Way Neale. Well,
I congratulate you. And my advice is keep on as you’ve begun--go
straight--look out for your wildness and temper.... That’s all. Good
night.”

Then he went out, leaving Neale speechless.

Neale had many callers that night, and the last was Larry Red King. The
cowboy stooped to enter the tent.

“Wal, how aboot you-all?” he drawled.

“Not so good, Red,” replied Neale. “My head’s hot and I’ve got a lot of
pain. I think I’m going to be a little flighty. Would you mind getting
your blankets and staying with me tonight?”

“I reckon I’d be glad,” answered King. He put a hand on Neale’s face.
“You shore have fever.” He left the tent, to return presently with a
roll of blankets and a canteen. Then he awkwardly began to bathe Neale’s
face with cold water. There was a flickering camp-fire outside that
threw shadows on the wall of the tent. By its light Neale saw that
King’s left hand was bandaged and that he used it clumsily.

“What’s wrong with your hand?” he queried.

“I reckon nawthin’.”

“Why is it bound up, then?”

“Wal, some one sent thet fool army doctor to me an’ he said I had two
busted bones in it.”

“He did! I had no idea you were hurt. You never said a word. And you
carried me and my instrument all day--with a broken hand!”

“Wal, I ain’t so shore it’s broke.”

Neale swore at his friend and then he fell asleep. King watched beside
him, ever and anon rewetting the hot brow.

The camp-fire died out, and at length the quietness of late night set
in. The wind mourned and lulled by intervals; a horse thudded his hoofs
now and then; there were the soft, steady footsteps of the sentry on
guard, and the wild cry of a night bird.




5

Neale had not been wrong when he told the engineers that once they had
a line surveyed across the gorge and faced the steep slopes of the other
side their troubles would be magnified.

They found themselves deeper in the Wyoming hills, a range of mountains
that had given General Lodge great difficulty upon former exploring
trips, and over which a pass had not yet been discovered.

The old St. Vrain and Laramie Trail wound along the base of these slopes
and through the valleys. But that trail was not possible for a railroad.
A pass must be found--a pass that would give a grade of ninety feet to
the mile. These mountains had short slopes, and they were high.

It turned out that the line as already surveyed through ravines and
across the gorge had to be abandoned. The line would have to go over the
hills. To that end the camp was moved east again to the first slopes of
the Wyoming hills; from there the engineers began to climb. They reached
the base of the mountains, where they appeared to be halted for good and
all.

The second line, so far as it went, overlooked the Laramie Trail, which
fact was proof that the old trail-finders had as keen eyes as engineers.

With a large band of hostile Sioux watching their movements the engineer
corps found it necessary to have the troops close at hand all the time.
The surveyors climbed the ridges while the soldiers kept them in sight
from below. Day after day this futile search for a pass went on. Many of
the ridges promised well, only to end in impassable cliffs or breaks or
ascents too steep. There were many slopes and they all looked alike.
It took hard riding and hard climbing. The chief and his staff were in
despair. Must their great project fail because of a few miles of steep
ascent? They would not give up.

The vicinity of Cheyenne Pass seemed to offer encouragement. Camp was
made in the valley on a creek. From here observations were taken. One
morning the chief, with his subordinates and a scout, ascended the creek
and then through the pass to the summit. Again the old St. Vrain and
Laramie Trail lay in sight. And again the troops rode along it, with the
engineers above.

The chief with his men rode on and up farther than usual; farther than
they ought to have gone unattended. Once the scout halted and gazed
intently across the valley.

“Smoke signals over thar,” he said.

The engineers looked long, but none of them saw any smoke. They moved
on. But the scout called them back.

“Thet bunch of redskins has split on us. Fust thing we’ll run into some
of them.”

It was Neale’s hawk eye that first sighted Indians. “Look! Look!” he
cried, in great excitement, as he pointed with shaking finger.

Down a grassy slope of a ridge Indians were riding, evidently to head
off the engineers, to get between them and the troops.

“Wal, we’re in fer it now,” declared the scout. “We can’t get back the
way we come up.”

The chief gazed coolly at the Indians and then at the long ridge sloping
away from the summit. He had been in tight places before.

“Ride!” was his order.

“Let’s fight!” cried Neale.

The band of eight men were well armed and well mounted, and if
imperative, could have held off the Sioux for a time. But General Lodge
and the scout headed across a little valley and up a higher ridge, from
which they expected to sight the troops. They rode hard and climbed
fast, but it took a quarter of an hour to gain the ridge-top. Sure
enough the troops were in sight, but far away, and the Sioux were
cutting across to get in front.

It was a time for quick judgment. The scout said they could not ride
down over the ridge, and the chief decided they must follow along it.
The going got to be hard and rough. One by one the men dismounted to
lead their horses. Neale, who rode a mettlesome bay, could scarcely keep
up.

“Take mine,” called Larry King, as he turned to Neale.

“Red, I’ll handle this stupid beast or--”

“Wal, you ain’t handlin’ him,” interrupted King. “Hosses is my job, you
know.”

Red took the bridle from Neale and in one moment the balky horse
recognized a master arm.

“By Heaven! we’ve got to hurry!” called Neale.

It did seem that the Indians would head them off. Neale and King labored
over the rocky ground as best they could, and by dint of hard effort
came up with their party. The Indians were quartering the other ridge,
riding as if on level ground. The going grew rougher. Baxter’s horse
slipped and lamed his right fore leg. Henney’s saddle turned, and more
valuable time was lost. All the men drew their rifles. At every dip
of ground they expected to come to a break that would make a stand
inevitable.

From one point on the ridge they had a good view of the troops.

“Signal!” ordered the chief.

They yelled and shot and waved hats and scarfs. No use--the soldiers
kept moving on at a snail pace far below.

“On--down the ridge!” was the order.

“Wal, General, thet looks bad to me,” objected the scout. Red King
shoved his lean, brown hand between them. There was a flame in his
flashing, blue glance as it swept the slowly descending ridge.

“Judgin’ the lay of land is my job,” he said, in his cool way. “We’ll
git down heah or not at all.”

Neale was sore, lame, and angry as well. He kept gazing across at the
Sioux. “Let’s stop--and fight,” he panted. “We can--whip--that bunch.”

“We may have to fight, but not yet,” replied the chief. “Come on.”

They scrambled on over rocky places, up and down steep banks. Here and
there were stretches where it was possible to ride, and over these they
made better time. The Indians fell out of sight under the side of the
ridge, and this fact was disquieting, for no one could tell how soon
they would show up again or in what quarter. This spurred the men to
sterner efforts.

Meanwhile the sun was setting and the predicament of the engineers grew
more serious. A shout from Neale, who held up the rear, warned all
that the Indians had scaled the ridge behind them and now were in
straightaway pursuit. Thereupon General Lodge ordered his men to face
about with rifles ready. This move checked the Sioux. They halted out of
range.

“They’re waitin’ fer dark to set in,” said the scout.

“Come on! We’ll get away yet,” said the chief, grimly. They went on, and
darkness began to fall about them. This increased both the difficulty
and the danger. On the other hand, it enabled them to try and signal the
troops with fire. One of them would hurry ahead and build a fire while
the others held back to check the Indians if they appeared. And at
length their signals were answered by the troops. Thus encouraged, the
little band of desperate men plunged on down the slope. And just when
night set in black--the fateful hour that would have precipitated the
Indian attack--the troops met the engineers on the slope. The Indians
faded away into the gloom without firing a shot. There was a general
rejoicing. Neale, however, complained that he would rather have fought
them.

“Wal, I shore was achin’ fer trouble,” drawled his faithful ally, King.

The flagman, Casey, removed his black pipe to remark, “All thet cloimb
without a foight.”

General Lodge’s first word to Colonel Dillon was evidently inspired by
Casey’s remark.

“Colonel, did you have steep work getting up to us?”

“Yes, indeed, straight up out of the valley,” was the rejoinder.

But General Lodge did not go back to camp by this short cut down the
valley. He kept along the ridge, and it led for miles slowly down to the
plain. There in the starlight he faced his assistants with singular fire
and earnestness.

“Men, we’ve had a bad scare and a hard jaunt, but we’ve found our pass
over the Wyoming hills. To-morrow we’ll run a line up that long ridge.
We’ll name it Sherman Pass.... Thanks to those red devils!”

On the following morning Neale was awakened from a heavy, dreamless
sleep by a hard dig in the ribs.

“Neale--air you daid?” Larry was saying. “Wake up! An’ listen to thet.”

Neale heard the clear, ringing notes of a bugle-call. He rolled out of
his blankets. “What’s up, Red?” he cried, reaching for his boots.

“Wal, I reckon them Injuns,” drawled Red.

It was just daylight. They found the camp astir--troopers running for
horses, saddles, guns.

“Red, you get our horses and I’ll see what’s up,” cried Neale.

The cowboy strode off, hitching at his belt. Neale ran forward into
camp. He encountered Lieutenant Leslie, whom he knew well, and who told
him a scout had come in with news of a threatened raid; Colonel Dillon
had ordered out a detachment of troopers.

“I’m going,” shouted Neale. “Where’s that scout?”

Neale soon descried a buckskin-clad figure, and he made toward it. The
man, evidently a trapper or hunter, carried a long, brown rifle, and he
had a powder-horn and bullet-pouch slung over his shoulder. There was a
knife in his belt. Neale went directly up to the man.

“My name’s Neale,” he said. “Can I be of any help?”

He encountered a pair of penetrating gray eyes.

“My name’s Slingerland,” replied the other, as he offered his hand. “Are
you an officer?”

“No. I’m a surveyor. But I can ride and shoot. I’ve a cowboy with me--a
Texan. He’ll go. What’s happened?”

“Wal, I ain’t sure yet. But I fear the wust. I got wind of some Sioux
thet was trailin’ some prairie-schooners up in the hills. I warned the
boss--told him to break camp an’ run. Then I come fer the troops. But
the troops had changed camp an’ I jest found them. Reckon we’ll be too
late.”

“Was it a caravan?” inquired Neale, intensely interested.

“Six wagons. Only a few men. Two wimmen. An’ one girl.”

“Girl!” exclaimed Neale.

“Yes. I reckon she was about sixteen. A pretty girl with big, soft eyes.
I offered to take her up behind me on my hoss. An’ they all wanted her
to come. But she wouldn’t.... I hate to think--”

Slingerland did not finish his thought aloud. Just then Larry rode up,
leading Neale’s horse. Slingerland eyed the lithe cowboy.

“Howdy!” drawled Larry. He did not seem curious or eager, and his cool,
easy, reckless air was in sharp contrast to Neale’s fiery daring.

“Red, you got the rifles, I see,” said Neale.

“Sure, an’ I rustled some biscuits.”

In a few moments the troops were mounted and ready. Slingerland led them
up the valley at a rapid trot and soon started to climb. When he reached
the top he worked up for a mile, and then, crossing over, went down
into another valley. Up and down he led, over ridge after ridge, until a
point was reached where the St. Vrain and Laramie Trail could be seen in
the valley below. From there he led them along the top of the ridge, and
just as the sun rose over the hills he pointed down to a spot where the
caravan had been encamped. They descended into this valley. There in the
trail were fresh tracks of unshod horses.

“We ain’t fur behind, but I reckon fur enough to be too late,” said
Slingerland. And he clenched a big fist.

On this level trail he led at a gallop, with the troops behind in the
clattering roar. They made short work of that valley. Then rougher
ground hindered speedy advance.

Presently Slingerland sighted something that made him start. It proved
to be the charred skeleton of a prairie-schooner. The oxen were nowhere
to be seen.

Then they saw that a little beyond blankets and camp utensils littered
the trail. Still farther on the broad wheel-tracks sheered off the road,
where the hurried drivers had missed the way in the dark. This was open,
undulating ground, rock-strewn and overgrown with brush. A ledge of
rock, a few scraggy trees, and more black, charred remains of wagons
marked the final scene of the massacre.



Neale was the first man who dismounted, and Larry King was the second.
They had outstripped the more cautious troopers.

“My Gawd!” breathed Larry.

Neale gripped his rifle with fierce hands and strode forward between two
of the burned wagons. Naked, mutilated bodies, bloody and ghastly, lay
in horrible positions. All had been scalped.

Slingerland rode up with the troops, and all dismounted, cursing and
muttering.

Colonel Dillon ordered a search for anything to identify the dead. There
was nothing. All had been burned or taken away. Of the camp implements,
mostly destroyed, there were two shovels left, one with a burnt handle.
These were used by the troopers to dig graves.

Neale had at first been sickened by the ghastly spectacle. He walked
aside a little way and sat down upon a rock. His face was wet with
clammy sweat. A gnawing rage seemed to affect him in the pit of the
stomach. This was his first experience with the fiendish work of the
savages. A whirl of thoughts filled his mind.

Suddenly he fancied he heard a low moan. He started violently. “Well,
I’m hearing things,” he muttered, soberly.

It made him so nervous that he got up and walked back to where the
troopers were digging. He saw the body of a woman being lowered into a
grave and the sight reminded him of what Slingerland had said. He saw
the scout searching around and he went over to him.

“Have you found the girl?” he asked.

“Not yet. I reckon the devils made off with her. They’d take her, if she
happened to be alive.”

“God! I hope she’s dead.”

“Wal, son, so does Al Slingerland.”

More searching failed to find the body of the girl. She was given up as
lost.

“I’ll find out if she was took captive,” said Slingerland. “This Sioux
band has been friendly with me.”

“Man, they’re on the war-path,” rejoined Dillon.

“Wal, I’ve traded with them same Sioux when they was on the war-path....
This massacre sure is awful, an’ the Sioux will hev to be extarminated.
But they hev their wrongs. An’ Injuns is Injuns.”

Slabs of rock were laid upon the graves. Then the troopers rode away.

Neale and Slingerland and Larry King were the last to mount. And it was
at this moment that Neale either remembered the strange, low moan or
heard it again. He reined in his horse.

“I’m going back,” he called.

“What fer?” Slingerland rejoined.

Larry King wheeled his mount and trotted back to Neale.

“Red, I’m not satisfied,” said Neale, and told his friend what he
thought he had heard.

“Boy, you’re oot of yur haid!” expostulated Red.

“Maybe I am. But I’m going back. Are you coming?”

“Shore,” replied Red, with his easy good nature.

Slingerland sat his horse and watched while he waited. The dust-cloud
that marked the troops drew farther away.

Neale dismounted, threw his bridle, and looked searchingly around.
But Larry, always more comfortable on horseback than on land, kept
his saddle. Suddenly Neale felt inexplicably drawn in a certain
direction--toward a rocky ledge. Still he heard nothing except the wind
in the few scraggy trees. All the ground in and around the scene of
the massacre had been gone over; there was no need to examine it again.
Neale had nothing tangible upon which to base his strange feeling. Yet
absurd or not, he refused to admit it was fancy or emotion. Some voice
had called him. He swore it. If he did not make sure he would always be
haunted. So with clear, deliberate eyes he surveyed the scene. Then he
strode for the ledge of rock.

Tufts of sage grew close at its base. He advanced among them. The
surface of the rock was uneven--and low down a crack showed. At that
instant a slow, sobbing, gasping intake of breath electrified Neale.

“Red--come here!” he yelled, in a voice that made the cowboy jump.

Neale dropped to his knees and parted the tufts of sage. Lower down the
crack opened up. On the ground, just inside that crack he saw the gleam
of a mass of chestnut hair. His first flashing thought was that here was
a scalp the red devils did not get.

Then Red King was kneeling beside him--bending forward. “It’s a girl!”
 he ejaculated.

“Yes--the one Slingerland told me about--the girl with big eyes,”
 replied Neale. He put a hand softly on her head. It was warm. Her hair
felt silky, and the touch sent a quiver over him. Probably she was
dying.

Slingerland came riding up. “Wal, boys, what hev you found?” he asked,
curiously.

“That girl,” replied Neale.

The reply brought Slingerland sliding out of his saddle.

Neale hesitated a moment, then reaching into the aperture, he got his
hands under the girl’s arms and carefully drew her out upon the grass.
She lay face down, her hair a tumbled mass, her body inert. Neale’s
quick eye searched for bloodstains, but found none.

“I remember thet hair,” said Slingerland. “Turn her over.”

“I reckon we’ll see then where she’s hurt,” muttered Red King.

Evidently Neale thought the same, for he was plainly afraid to place her
on her back.

“Slingerland, she’s not such a little girl,” he said, irrelevantly. Then
he slipped his hands under her arms again. Suddenly he felt something
wet and warm and sticky. He pulled a hand out. It was blood-stained.

“Aw!” exclaimed Red.

“Son, what’d you expect?” demanded Slingerland. “She got shot or cut,
an’ in her fright she crawled in thar. Come, over with her. Let’s see.
She might live.”

This practical suggestion acted quickly upon Neale. He turned the girl
over so that her head lay upon his knees. The face thus exposed was
deathly pale, set like stone in horror. The front of her dress was a
bloody mass, and her hands were red.

“Stabbed in the breast!” exclaimed King.

“No,” replied Slingerland. “If she’d been stabbed she’d been scalped,
too. Mebbe thet blood comes from an arrow an’ she might hev pulled it
out.”

Neale bent over her with swift scrutiny. “No cut or hole in her dress!”

“Boys, thar ain’t no marks on her--only thet blood,” added Slingerland,
hopefully.

Neale tore open the front of her blouse and slipped his hand in upon her
breast. It felt round, soft, warm under his touch, but quiet. He shook
his head.

“Those moans I heard must have been her last dying breaths,” he said.

“Mebbe. But she shore doesn’t look daid to me,” replied King. “I’ve seen
daid people. Put your hand on her heart.”

Neale had been feeling for heart pulsations on her right side. He
shifted his hand. Instantly through the soft swell of her breast
throbbed a beat-beat-beat. The beatings were regular and not at all
faint.

“Good Lord, what a fool I am!” he cried. “She’s alive! Her heart’s
going! There’s not a wound on her!”

“Wal, we can’t see any, thet’s sure,” replied Slingerland.

“She might hev a fatal hurt, all the same,” suggested King.

“No!” exclaimed Neale. “That blood’s from some one else--most likely
her murdered mother.... Red, run for some water. Fetch it in your hat.
Slingerland, ride after the troops.”

Slingerland rose and mounted his horse. “Wal, I’ve an idee. Let’s take
the girl to my cabin. Thet’s not fur from hyar. It’s a long ride to the
camp. An’ if she needs the troop doctor we can fetch him to my place.”

“But the Sioux?”

“Wal, she’d be safer with me. The Injuns an’ me are friends.”

“All right. Good. But you ride after the troops, anyhow, and tell Dillon
about the girl--that we’re going to your cabin.” Slingerland galloped
away after the dust cloud down the trail.

Neale gazed strangely down at the face of the girl he had rescued. Her
lips barely parted to make again the low moan. So that was what had
called to him. No--not all! There was something more than this feeble
cry that had brought him back to search; there had been some strong and
nameless and inexplicable impulse. Neale believed in his impulses--in
those strange ones which came to him at intervals. So far in his life
girls had been rather negative influences. But this girl, or the fact
that he had saved her, or both impressions together, struck deep into
him; life would never again be quite the same to Warren Neale.

Red King came striding back with a sombrero full of water.

“Take your scarf and wash that blood off her hands before she comes to
and sees it,” said Neale.

The cowboy was awkward at the task, but infinitely gentle. “Poor kid!
I’ll bet she’s alone in the world now.”

Neale wet his scarf and bathed the girl’s face. “If she’s only fainted
she ought to be reviving now. But I’m afraid--”

Then suddenly her eyes opened. They were large, violet-hued, covered
with a kind of veil or film, as though sleep had not wholly gone; and
they were unseeingly, staringly set with horror. Her breast heaved with
a sharply drawn breath; her hands groped and felt for something to hold;
her body trembled. Suddenly she sat up. She was not weak. Her motions
were violent. The dazed, horror-stricken eyes roved around, but did not
fasten upon anything.

“Aw! Gone crazy!” muttered King, pityingly.

It did seem so. She put her hands to her ears as if to shut out a
horrible sound. And she screamed. Neale grasped her shoulders, turned
her round, and forced her into such a position that her gaze must meet
his.

“You’re safe!” he cried sharply. “The Indians have gone! I’m a white
man!”

It seemed as though his piercing voice stirred her reason. She stared
at him. Her face changed. Her lips parted and her hand, shaking like a
leaf, covered them, clutched at them. The other hand waved before her as
if to brush aside some haunting terror.

Neale held that gaze with all his power--dominant, masterful, masculine.
He repeated what he had said.

Then it became a wonderful and terrible sight to watch her, to divine
in some little way the dark and awful state of her mind. The lines, the
tenseness, the shade, the age faded out of her face; the deep-set frown
smoothed itself out of her brow and it became young. Neale saw those
staring eyes fix upon his; he realized a dull, opaque blackness of
horror, hideous veils let down over the windows of a soul, images of
hell limned forever on a mind. Then that film, that unseeing cold thing,
like the shade of sleep or of death, passed from her eyes. Now they
suddenly were alive, great dark-violet gulfs, full of shadows, dilating,
changing into exquisite and beautiful lights.

“I’m a white man!” he said, tensely. “You’re saved! The Indians are
gone!”

She understood him. She realized the meaning of his words. Then, with
a low, agonized, and broken cry she shut her eyes tight and reached
blindly out with both hands; she screamed aloud. Shock claimed her
again. Horror and fear convulsed her, and it must have been fear that
was uppermost. She clutched Neale with fingers of steel, in a grip he
could not have loosened without breaking her bones.

“Red, you saw--she was right in her mind for a moment--you saw?” burst
out Neale.

“Shore I saw. She’s only scared now,” replied King. “It must hev been
hell fer her.”

At this juncture Slingerland came riding up to them. “Did she come
around?” he inquired, curiously gazing at the girl as she clung to
Neale.

“Yes, for a moment,” replied Neale.

“Wal, thet’s good.... I caught up with Dillon. Told him. He was mighty
glad we found her. Cussed his troopers some. Said he’d explain your
absence, an’ we could send over fer anythin’.”

“Let’s go, then,” said Neale. He tried to loosen the girl’s hold on him,
but had to give it up. Taking her in his arms, he rose and went toward
his horse. King had to help him mount with his burden. Neale did not
imagine he would ever forget that spot, but he took another long look to
fix the scene indelibly on his memory. The charred wagons, the graves,
the rocks over which the naked, gashed bodies had been flung, the three
scraggy trees close together, and the ledge with the dark aperture at
the base--he gazed at them all, and then turned his horse to follow
Slingerland.




6

Some ten miles from the scene of the massacre and perhaps fifteen from
the line surveyed by the engineers, Slingerland lived in a wild valley
in the heart of the Wyoming hills.

The ride there was laborsome and it took time, but Neale scarcely noted
either fact. He paid enough attention to the trail to fix landmarks
and turnings in his mind, so that he would remember how to find the
way there again. He was, however, mostly intent upon the girl he was
carrying.

Twice that he knew of her eyes opened during the ride. But it was to see
nothing and only to grip him tighter, if that were possible. Neale began
to imagine that he had been too hopeful. Her body was a dead weight and
cold. Those two glimpses he had of her opened eyes hurt him. What should
he do when she did come to herself? She would be frantic with horror and
grief and he would be helpless. In a case like hers it might have been
better if she had been killed.

The last mile to Slingerland’s lay through a beautiful green valley with
steep sides almost like a cañon--trees everywhere, and a swift, clear
brook running over a bed of smooth rock. The trail led along this brook
up to where the valley boxed and the water boiled out of a great spring
in a green glade overhung by bushy banks and gray rocks above. A rude
cabin with a red-stone chimney and clay-chinked cracks between the logs,
stuffed to bursting with furs and pelts and horns and traps, marked the
home of the trapper.

“Wal, we’re hyar,” sung out Slingerland, and in the cheery tones there
was something which told that the place was indeed home to him.

“Shore is a likely-lookin’ camp,” drawled Red, throwing his bridle.
“Been heah a long time, thet cabin.”

“Me an’ my pard was the first white men in these hyar hills,” replied
Slingerland. “He’s gone now.” Then he turned to Neale. “Son, you must
be tired. Thet was a ways to carry a girl nigh onto dead.... Look how
white! Hand her down to me.”

The girl’s hands slipped nervelessly and limply from their hold upon
Neale. Slingerland laid her on the grass in a shady spot. The three men
gazed down upon her, all sober, earnest, doubtful.

“I reckon we can’t do nothin’ but wait,” said the trapper.

Red King shook his head as if the problem were beyond him.

Neale did not voice his thought, yet he wanted to be the first person
her eyes should rest upon when she did return to consciousness.

“Wal, I’ll set to work an’ clean out a place fer her,” said Slingerland.

“We’ll help,” rejoined Neale. “Red, you have a look at the horses.”

“I’ll slip the saddles an’ bridles,” replied King, “an’ let ‘em go.
Hosses couldn’t be chased out of heah.”

Slingerland’s cabin consisted really of two adjoining cabins with a door
between, one part being larger and of later construction. Evidently he
used the older building as a storeroom for his pelts. When all these had
been removed the room was seen to be small, with two windows, a table,
and a few other crude articles of home-made furniture. The men cleaned
this room and laid down a carpet of deer hides, fur side up. A bed was
made of a huge roll of buffalo skins, flattened and shaped, and covered
with Indian blankets. When all this had been accomplished the trapper
removed his fur cap, scratched his grizzled head, and appealed to Neale
and King.

“I reckon you can fetch over some comfortable-like necessaries--fixin’s
fer a girl,” he suggested.

Red King laughed in his cool, easy, droll way. “Shore, we’ll rustle fer
a lookin’-glass, an’ hair-brush, an’ such as girls hev to hev. Our camp
is full of them things.”

But Neale did not see any humor in Slingerland’s perplexity or in the
cowboy’s facetiousness. It was the girl’s serious condition that worried
him, not her future comfort.

“Run out thar!” called Slingerland, sharply.

Neale, who was the nearest to the door, bolted outside, to see the girl
sitting up, her hair disheveled, her manner wild in the extreme. At
sight of him she gave a start, sudden and violent, and uttered a
sharp cry. When Neale reached her it was to find her shaking all over.
Terrible fear had never been more vividly shown, yet Neale believed she
saw in him a white man, a friend. But the fear in her was still stronger
than reason.

“Who are you?” she asked.

“My name’s Neale--Warren Neale,” he replied, sitting down beside her.
He took one of the shaking hands in his. He was glad that she talked
rationally.

“Where am I?”

“This is the home of a trapper. I brought you here. It was the best--in
fact, the only place.”

“You saved me--from--from those devils?” she queried, hoarsely, and
again the cold and horrible shade veiled her eyes.

“Yes--yes--but don’t think of them--they’re gone,” replied Neale,
hastily. The look of her distressed and frightened him. He did not know
what to say.

The girl fell back with a poignant cry and covered her eyes as if to
shut out a hateful and appalling sight. “My--mother!” she moaned,
and shuddered with agony. “They--murdered--her!... Oh! the terrible
yells!... I saw--killed--every man--Mrs. Jones! My mother--she fell--she
never spoke! Her blood was on me!... I crawled away--I hid!... The
Indians--they tore--hacked--scalped--burned!... I couldn’t die!--I
saw!... Oh!--Oh!--Oh!” Then she fell to moaning in inarticulate fashion.

Slingerland and King came out and looked down at the girl.

“Wal, the life’s strong in her,” said the trapper. “I reckon I know when
life is strong in any critter. She’ll git over thet. All we can do now
is to watch her an’ keep her from doin’ herself harm. Take her in an’
lay her down.”

For two days and nights Neale watched over her, except for the hours
she slept, when he divided his vigil with King. She had periods of
consciousness, in which she knew Neale, but most of the time she raved
or tossed or moaned or lay like one dead. On the third day, however.
Neale felt encouraged. She awoke weak and somber, but quiet and
rational. Neale talked earnestly to her, in as sensible a way as he knew
how, speaking briefly of the tragic fate that had been hers, bidding her
force it out of her mind by taking interest in her new surroundings. She
listened to him, but did not seem impressed. It was a difficult matter
to get her to eat. She did not want to move. At length Neale told her
that he must go back to the camp of the engineers, where he had work to
do; he promised that he would return to see her soon and often. She did
not speak or raise her eyes when he left her.

Outside, when Red brought up the horses, Slingerland said to Neale: “See
hyar, son, I reckon you needn’t worry. She’ll come around all right.”

“Shore she will,” corroborated the cowboy. “Time’ll cure her. I’m from
Texas, whar sudden death is plentiful in all families.”

Neale shook his head. “I’m not so sure,” he said. “That girl’s more
sensitively and delicately organized than you fellows see. I doubt
if she’ll ever recover from the shock. It’ll take a mighty great
influence.... But let’s hope for the best. Now, Slingerland, take care
of her as best you can. Shut her in when you leave camp. I’ll ride over
as often as possible. If she gets so she will talk, then we can find out
if she has any relatives, and if so I’ll take her to them. If not I’ll
do whatever else I can for her.”

“Wal, son, I like the way you’re makin’ yourself responsible fer thet
kid,” replied the trapper. “I never had no wife nor daughter. But I’m
thinkin’--wouldn’t it jest be hell to be a girl--tender an’ young an’
like Neale said--an’ sudden hev all you loved butchered before your
eyes?”

“It shore would,” said Red, feelingly. “An’ thet’s what she sees all the
time.”

“Slingerland, do we run any chance of meeting Indians?” queried Neale.

“I reckon not. Them Sioux will git fur away from hyar after thet
massacre. But you want to keep sharp eyes out, an’ if you do meet any,
jest ride an’ shoot your way through. You’ve the best horses I’ve seen.
Whar’d you git them?”

“They belong to King. He’s a cowboy.”

“Hosses was my job. An’ we can shore ride away from any redskins,”
 replied King.

“Wal, good luck, an’ come back soon,” was Slingerland’s last word.

So they parted. The cowboy led the way with the steady, easy, trotting
walk that saved a horse yet covered distance; in three hours they were
hailed by a trooper outpost, and soon they were in camp.

Shortly after their arrival the engineers returned, tired, dusty,
work-stained, and yet in unusually good spirits. They had run the line
up over Sherman Pass, and now it seemed their difficulties were to
lessen as the line began to descend from the summit of the divide.
Neale’s absence had been noticed, for his services were in demand.
But all the men rejoiced in his rescue of the little girl, and were
sympathetic and kind in their inquiries. It seemed to Neale that his
chief looked searchingly at him, as if somehow the short absence
had made a change in him. Neale himself grew conscious of a strange
difference in his inner nature; he could not forget the girl, her
helplessness, her pathetic plight.

“Well, it’s curious,” he soliloquized. “But--it’s not so, either. I’m
sorry for her.”

And he remembered the strange change in her eyes when he had watched
the shadow of horror and death and blood fade away before the natural
emotions of youth and life and hope.

Next day Neale showed more than ever his value to the engineering
corps, and again won a word of quiet praise from his chief. He liked the
commendation of his superiors. He began to believe heart and soul in
the coming greatness of the railroad. And that strenuous week drove his
faithful lineman, King, to unwonted complaint.

Larry tugged at his boots and groaned as he finally pulled them off.
They were full of holes, at which he gazed ruefully. “Shore I’ll be done
with this heah job when they’re gone,” he said.

“Why do you work in high-heeled boots?” inquired Neale. “You can’t walk
or climb in them. No wonder they’re full of holes.”

“Wal, I couldn’t wear no boots like yours,” declared Red.

“You’ll have to. Another day will about finish them, and your feet,
too.”

Red eyed his boss with interest. “You-all cussed me to-day because I was
slow,” he complained.

“Larry, you always are slow, except with a horse or gun. And lately
you’ve been--well, you don’t move out of your tracks.”

Neale often exaggerated out of a desire to tease his friend. Nobody else
dared try and banter King.

“Wal, I didn’t sign up with this heah outfit to run up hills all day,”
 replied Red.

“I’ll tell you what. I’ll get Casey to be my lineman. No, I’ve a better
idea. Casey is slow, too. I’ll use one of the niggers.”

Red King gave a hitch to his belt and a cold gleam chased away the lazy
blue warmth from his eyes. “Go ahaid,” he drawled, “an’ they’ll bury the
nigger to-morrow night.”

Neale laughed. He knew Red hated darkies--he suspected the Texan had
thrown a gun on more than a few--and he knew there surely would be a
funeral in camp if he changed his lineman.

“All right, Red. I don’t want blood spilled,” he said, cheerfully. “I’ll
be a martyr and put up with you.... What do you say to a day off? Let’s
ride over to Slingerland’s.”

The cowboy’s red face slowly wrinkled into a smile. “Wal, I shore was
wonderin’ what in the hell made you rustle so lately. I reckon nothin’
would suit me better. I’ve been wonderin’, too, about our little girl.”

“Red, let’s wade through camp and see what we can get to take over.”

“Man, you mean jest steal?” queried King, in mild surprise.

“No. We’ll ask for things. But if we can’t get what we want
that way--why, we’ll have to do the other thing,” replied Neale,
thoughtfully. “Slingerland did not have even a towel over there.
Think of that girl! She’s been used to comfort, if not luxury. I could
tell.... Let’s see. I’ve a mirror and an extra brush.... Red, come on.”

Eagerly they went over their scant belongings, generously appropriating
whatever might be made of possible use to an unfortunate girl in a wild
and barren country. Then they fared forth into the camp. Every one in
the corps contributed something. The chief studied Neale’s heated face,
and a smile momentarily changed his stern features--a wise smile, a
little sad, and full of light.

“I suppose you’ll marry her,” he said.

Neale blushed like a girl. “It--that hadn’t occurred to me, sir,” he
stammered.

Lodge laughed, but his glance was kind. “Sure you’ll marry her,” he
said. “You saved her life. And, boy, you’ll be a big man of the U. P.
some day. Chief engineer or superintendent of maintenance of way or some
other big job. What could be finer? Romance, boy. The little waif of
the caravan--you’ll send her back to Omaha to school; she’ll grow into a
beautiful woman! She’ll have a host of admirers, but you’ll be the king
of the lot--sure.”

Neale got out of the tent with tingling ears. He was used to the
badinage of the men, and had always retaliated with a sharp and ready
tongue. But this half-kind, half-humorous talk encroached upon what he
felt to be the secret side of his nature--the romantic and the dreamful
side--to which such fancies were unconscionably dear.

Early the next morning Neale and King rode out on the way to
Slingerland’s.

The sun was warm when they reached the valley through which ran the
stream that led up to the cabin. Spring was in the air. The leaves of
cottonwood and willow added their fresh emerald to the darker green
of the pine. Bluebells showed in the grass along the trail; there grew
lavender and yellow flowers unfamiliar to Neale; trout rose and splashed
on the surface of the pools; and the way was melodious with the humming
of bees and the singing of birds.

Slingerland saw them coming and strode out to meet them with hearty
greeting.

“Is she all right?” queried Neale, abruptly.

“No, she ain’t,” replied Slingerland, shaking his shaggy head. “She
won’t eat or move or talk. She’s wastin’ away. She jest sits or lays
with that awful look in her eyes.”

“Can’t you make her talk?”

“Wal, she’ll say no to ‘most anythin’. There was three times she asked
when you was comin’ back. Then she quit askin’. I reckon she’s forgot
you. But she’s never forgot thet bloody massacre. It’s there in her
eyes.”

Neale dismounted, and, untying the pack from his saddle, he laid it
down, removed saddle and bridle; then he turned the horse loose. He did
this automatically while his mind was busy.

“Where is she?” he asked.

“Over thar under the pines whar the brook spills out of the spring.
Thet’s the only place she’ll walk to. I believe she likes to listen to
the water. An’ she’s always afraid.”

“I’ve fetched a pack of things for her,” said Neale. “Come on, Red.”

“Shore you go alone,” replied the cowboy, hanging back. “Girls is not my
job.”

So Neale approached alone. The spot was green, fragrant, shady, bright
with flowers, musical with murmuring water. Presently he spied her--a
drooping, forlorn little figure. The instant he saw her he felt glad and
sad at once. She started quickly at his step and turned. He remembered
the eyes, but hardly the face. It had grown thinner and whiter than the
one he had in mind.

“My Lord! she’s going to die!” breathed Neale. “What can I do--what can
I say to her?”

He walked directly but slowly up to her, aware of her staring eyes, and
confused by them.

“Hello! little girl, I’ve brought you some things,” he said, and tried
to speak cheerfully.

“Oh--is--it you?” she said, brokenly.

“Yes, it’s Neale. I hope you’ve not forgotten me.”

There came a fleeting change over her, but not in her face, he thought,
because not a muscle moved, and the white stayed white. It must have
been in her eyes, though he could not certainly tell. He bent over to
untie the pack.

“I’ve brought you a lot of things,” he said. “Hope you’ll find them
useful. Here--”

She did not look at the open pack or pay any attention to him. The
drooping posture had been resumed, together with the somber staring at
the brook. Neale watched her in despair, and, watching, he divined that
only the most infinite patience and magnetism and power could bring her
out of her brooding long enough to give nature a chance. He recognized
how unequal he was to the task. But the impossible or the unattainable
had always roused Neale’s spirit. Defeat angered him. This girl was
alive; she was not hurt physically; he believed she could be made to
forget that tragic night of blood and death. He set his teeth and swore
he would display the tact of a woman, the patience of a saint, the skill
of a physician, the love of a father--anything to hold back this girl
from the grave into which she was fading. Reaching out, he touched her.

“Can you understand me?” he asked.

“Yes,” she murmured. Her voice was thin, far away, an evident effort.

“I saved your life.”

“I wish you had let me die.” Her reply was quick with feeling, and
it thrilled Neale because it was a proof that he could stimulate or
aggravate her mind.

“But I DID save you. Now you owe me something.”

“What?”

“Why, gratitude--enough to want to live, to try to help yourself.”

“No--no,” she whispered, and relapsed into the somber apathy.

Neale could scarcely elicit another word from her; then by way of
change he held out different articles he had brought--scarfs, a shawl,
a mirror--and made her look at them. Her own face in the mirror did not
interest her. He tried to appeal to a girl’s vanity. She had none.

“Your hair is all tangled,” he said, bringing forth comb and brush.
“Here, smooth it out.”

“No--no--no,” she moaned.

“All right, I’ll do it for you,” he countered. Surprised at finding
her passive when he had expected resistance, he began to comb out the
tangled tresses. In his earnestness he did not perceive how singular his
action might seem to an onlooker. She had a mass of hair that quickly
began to smooth out and brighten under his hand. He became absorbed in
his task and failed to see the approach of Larry King.

The cowboy was utterly amazed, and presently he grinned his delight.
Evidently the girl was all right and no longer to be feared.

“Wal, shore thet’s fine,” he drawled. “Neale, I always knowed you was a
lady’s man.” And Larry sat down beside them.

The girl’s face was half hidden under the mass of hair, and her head was
lowered. Neale gave Larry a warning glance, meant to convey that he was
not to be funny.

“This is my cowboy friend, Larry Red King,” said Neale. “He was with me
when I--I found you.”

“Larry--Red--King,” murmured the girl. “My name is--Allie.”

Again Neale had penetrated into her close-locked mind. What she said
astounded him so that he dropped the brush and stared at Larry. And
Larry lost his grin; he caught a glimpse of her face, and his own grew
troubled.

“Allie--I shore--am glad to meet you,” he said, and there was more
feeling in his voice than Neale had ever before heard. Larry was not
slow of comprehension. He began to talk in his drawling way. Neale heard
him with a smile he tried to hide, but he liked Larry the better for his
simplicity. This gun-throwing cowboy had a big heart.

Larry, however, did not linger for long. His attempts to get the girl
to talk grew weaker and ended; then, after another glance at the tragic,
wan face he got up and thoughtfully slouched away.

“So your name is Allie,” said Neale. “Well, Allie what?”

She did not respond to one out of a hundred questions, and this query
found no lodgment in her mind.

“Will you braid your hair now?” he asked.

The answer was the low and monotonous negative, but, nevertheless, her
hands sought her hair and parted it, and began to braid it mechanically.
This encouraged Neale more than anything else; it showed him that there
were habits of mind into which he could turn her. Finally he got her to
walk along the brook and also to eat and drink.

At the end of that day he was more exhausted than he would have been
after a hard climb. Yet he was encouraged to think that he could get
some kind of passive unconscious obedience from her.

“Reckon you’d better stay over to-morrow,” suggested Slingerland. His
concern for the girl could not have been greater had she been his own
daughter. “Allie--thet was her name, you said. Wal, it’s pretty an’ easy
to say.”

Next day Allie showed an almost imperceptible improvement. It might have
been Neale’s imagination leading him to believe that there were really
grounds for hope. The trapper and the cowboy could not get any response
from her, but there was certain proof that he could. The conviction
moved him to deep emotion.

An hour before sunset Neale decided to depart, and told Larry to get the
horses. Then he went to Allie, undecided what to say, feeling that he
must have tortured her this day with his ceaseless importunities.
How small the chance that he might again awaken the springs of life
interest. Yet the desire was strong within him to try.

“Allie.” He repeated her name before she heard him. Then she looked up.
The depths--the tragic lonesomeness--of her eyes--haunted Neale.

“I’m going back. I’ll come again soon.”

She made a quick movement--seized his arm. He remembered the close,
tight grip of her hands.

“Don’t go!” she implored. Black fear stared out of her eyes.

Neale was thunderstruck at the suddenness of her speech--at its
intensity. Also he felt an unfamiliar kind of joy. He began to explain
that he must return to work, that he would soon come to see her again;
but even as he talked she faded back into that dull and somber apathy.

Neale rode away with only one conviction gained from the developments
of the two days; it was that he would be restless and haunted until he
could go to her again. Something big and moving--something equal to his
ambition for his work on the great railroad--had risen in him and would
not be denied.




7

Neale rode to Slingerland’s cabin twice during the ensuing fortnight,
but did not note any improvement in Allie’s condition or demeanor. The
trapper, however, assured Neale that she was gradually gaining a little
and taking some slight interest in things; he said that if Neale could
only spend enough time there the girl might recover. This made Neale
thoughtful.

General Lodge and his staff had decided to station several engineers
in camp along the line of the railroad for the purpose of studying the
drift of snow. It was important that all information possible should be
obtained during the next few winters. There would be severe hardships
attached to this work, but Neale volunteered to serve, and the chief
complimented him warmly. He was to study the action of the snowdrift
along Sherman Pass.

Upon his next visit to Slingerland Neale had the project soberly in mind
and meant to broach it upon the first opportunity.

This morning, when Neale and King rode up to the cabin, Allie did not
appear as upon the last occasion of their arrival. Neale missed her.

Slingerland came out with his usual welcome.

“Where’s Allie?” asked Neale.

“Wal, she went in jest now. She saw you comin’ an’ then run in to hide,
I reckon. Girls is queer critters.”

“She watched for me--for us--and then ran?” queried Neale, curiously.

“Wal, she ain’t done nothin’ but watch fer you since you went away last.
An’, son, thet’s a new wrinkle fer Allie, An’ run? Wal, like a skeered
deer.”

“Wonder what that means?” pondered Neale. Whatever it meant, it sent
a little tingle of pleasure along his pulses. “Red, I want to have a
serious talk with Slingerland,” he announced, thoughtfully.

“Shore; go ahaid an’ talk,” drawled the Southerner, as he slipped his
saddle and turned his horse loose with a slap on the flank. “I reckon
I’ll take a gun an’ stroll off fer a while.”

Neale led the trapper aside to a shady spot under the pines and there
unburdened himself of his plan for the winter.

“Son, you’ll freeze to death!” ejaculated the trapper.

“I must build a cabin, of course, and prepare for severe weather,”
 replied Neale.

Slingerland shook his shaggy head. “I reckon you ain’t knowin’ these
winters hyar as I know them. But thet long ridge you call Sherman
Pass--it ain’t so fur we couldn’t get thar on snow-shoes except in the
wust weather. I reckon you can stay with me hyar.”

“Good!” exclaimed Neale. “And now about Allie.”

“Wal, what about her?”

“Shall I leave her here or send her back to Omaha with the first
caravan, or let her go to Fort Fetterman with the troops?”

“Son, she’s your charge, but I say leave her hyar, ‘specially now you
can be with us. She’d die or go crazy if you sent her. Why, she won’t
even say if she’s got a livin’ relation. I reckon she hain’t. She’d be
better hyar. I’ve come to be fond of Allie. She’s strange. She’s like a
spirit. But she’s more human lately.”

“I’m glad you say that, Slingerland,” replied Neale. “What to do about
her had worried me. I’ll decide right now. I’ll leave her with you, and
I hope to Heaven I’m doing best by her.”

“Wal, she ain’t strong enough to travel fur. We didn’t think of thet.”

“That settles it, then,” said Neale, in relief. “Time enough to decide
when she is well again.... Tell me about her.”

“Son, thar’s nuthin’ to tell. She’s done jest the same, except fer thet
takin’ to watchin’ fer you. Reckon thet means a good deal.”

“What?”

“Wal, I don’t figger girls as well as I do other critters,” answered
Slingerland, reflectively. “But I’d say Allie shows interest in you.”

“Slingerland! You don’t mean she--she cares for me?” demanded Neale.

“I don’t know. Mebbe not. Mebbe she’s beyond carin’. But I believe you
an’ thet red memory of bloody death air all she ever thinks of. An’
mostly of it.”

“Then it’ll be a fight between me and that memory?”

“So I take it, son. But recollect I ain’t no mind-doctor. I jest feel
you could make her fergit thet hell if you tried hard enough.”

“I’ll try--hard as I can,” replied Neale, resolutely, yet with a certain
softness. “I’m sorry for her. I saved her. Why shouldn’t I do everything
possible?”

“Wal, she’s alone.”

“No, Allie has friends--you and King and me. That’s three.”

“Son, I reckon you don’t figger me. Listen. You’re a fine, strappin’
young feller an’ good-lookin’. More ‘n thet, you’ve got some--some
quality like an Injun’s--thet you can feel but can’t tell about. You
needn’t be insulted, fer I know Injuns thet beat white men holler fer
all thet’s noble. Anyway, you attract. An’ now if you keep on with all
thet--thet--wal, usin’ yourself to make Allie fergit the bloody murder
of all she loved, to make her mind clear again--why, sooner or later
she’s a-goin’ to breathe an’ live through you. Jest as a flower lives
offen the sun. Thet’s all, I reckon.”

Neale’s bronze cheek had paled a little. “Well, if that’s all, that’s
easy,” he replied, with a cool, bright smile which showed the latent
spirit in him. “If it’s only that--why she can have me.... Slingerland,
I’ve no ties now. The last one was broken when my mother died--not long
ago. I’m alone, too.... I’d do as much for any innocent girl--but for
this poor child Allie--whose life I saved--I’d do anything.”

Slingerland shoved out a horny hand and made a giant grip express what
evidently just then he could not express in speech.

Upon returning to the cabin they found Allie had left her room. From
appearances Neale concluded that she had made little use of the things
he had brought her. He was conscious of something akin to impatience.
He was not sure what he did feel. The situation had subtly changed and
grown, all in that brief talk with Slingerland. Neale slowly walked out
toward the brook, where he expected to find her. It struck him suddenly
that if she had watched for him all week and had run when he came, then
she must have wanted to see him, but was afraid or shy or perverse. How
like any girl! Possibly in the week past she had unconsciously grown a
little away from her grief.

“I’ll try something new on you, Allie,” he muttered, and the boy in him
that would never grow into a man meant to be serious even in his fun.

Allie sat in the shady place under the low pine where the brook spilled
out of the big spring. She drooped and appeared oblivious to her
surroundings. A stray gleam of sunlight, touching her hair, made it
shine bright. Neale’s quick eye took note of the fact that she had
washed the blood-stain from the front of her dress. He was glad. What
hope had there been for her so long as she sat hour after hour with her
hands pressed to that great black stain on her dress--that mark where
her mother’s head had rested? Neale experienced a renewal of hope. He
began to whistle, and, drawing his knife, he went into the brush to cut
a fishing-pole. The trout in this brook had long tempted his fisherman’s
eye, and upon this visit he had brought a line and hooks. He made a lot
of noise all for Allie’s benefit; then, tramping out of the brush, he
began to trim the rod within twenty feet of where she sat. He whistled;
he even hummed a song while he was rigging up the tackle. Then it became
necessary to hunt for some kind of bait, and he went about this with
pleasure, both because he liked the search and because, out of the
corner of his eye, he saw that Allie was watching him. Therefore he
redoubled his efforts at pretending to be oblivious of her presence and
at keeping her continually aware of his. He found crickets, worms, and
grubs under the dead pine logs, and with this fine variety of bait he
approached the brook.

The first cast Neale made fetched a lusty trout, and right there his
pretensions of indifference vanished, together with his awareness of
Allie’s proximity. Neale loved to fish. He had not yet indulged his
favorite pastime in the West. He saw trout jumping everywhere. It was a
beautiful little stream, rocky, swift here and eddying there, clear as
crystal, murmurous with tiny falls, and bordered by a freshness of green
and gold; there were birds singing in the trees, but over all seemed to
hang the quiet of the lonely hills. Neale forgot Allie--forgot that he
had meant to discover if she could be susceptible to a little neglect.
The brook was full of trout, voracious and tame; they had never been
angled for. He caught three in short order.

When his last bait, a large and luscious grub, struck the water there
was a swirl, a splash, a tug. Neale excitedly realized that he had
hooked a father of the waters. It leaped. That savage leap, the splash,
the amazing size of the fish, inflamed in Neale the old boyish desire
to capture, and, forgetting what little skill he possessed, he gave a
mighty pull. The rod bent double. Out with a vicious splash lunged the
huge, glistening trout, to dangle heavily for an instant in the air.
Neale thought he heard a cry behind him. He was sitting down, in awkward
posture. But he lifted and swung. The line snapped. The fish dropped in
the grass and began to thresh. Frantically Neale leaped to prevent the
escape of the hugest trout he had ever seen. There was a dark flash--a
commotion before him. Then he stood staring in bewilderment at Allie,
who held the wriggling trout by the gills.

“You don’t know how to fish!” she exclaimed, with great severity.

“I don’t, eh?” ejaculated Neale, blankly.

“You should play a big trout. You lifted him right out. He broke your
line. He’d have--gotten--away--but for me.”

She ended, panting a little from her exertion and quick speech. A red
spot showed in each white cheek. Her eyes were resolute and flashing. It
dawned upon Neale that he had never before seen a tinge of color in her
face, nor any of the ordinary feelings of life glancing in her eyes. Now
she seemed actually pretty. He had made a discovery--perhaps he had now
another means to distract her from herself. Then the squirming trout
drew his attention and he took it from her.

“What a whopper! Oh, say, Allie, isn’t he a beauty? I could hug--I--You
bet I’m thankful. You were quick.... He certainly is slippery.”

Allie dropped to her knees and wiped her hands on the grass while Neale
killed the fish and strung it upon a willow with the others he had
caught. Then turning to Allie, he started to tell her how glad he was to
see her again, to ask her if she were glad to see him. But upon looking
at her he decided to try and keep her mind from herself. She was
different now and he liked the difference. He feared he might frighten
it away.

“Will you help me get more bait?” he asked.

Allie nodded and got up. Then Neale noticed her feet were bare. Poor
child! She had no shoes and he did not know how to procure any suitable
footwear in that wilderness.

“Have you ever fished for trout?” he asked, as he began to dig under a
rotting log.

“Yes. In California,” she replied, with sudden shadowing of her eyes.

“Let’s go down the brook,” said Neale, hastily, fearful that he had been
tactless. “There are some fine holes below.”

She walked beside him, careful of the sharp stones that showed here and
there. Presently they came to a likely-looking pool.

“If you hook another big one don’t try to pull him right out,”
 admonished Allie.

Neale could scarcely conceal his delight, and in his effort to appear
natural made a poor showing at this pool, losing two fish and scaring
others so they would not rise.

“Allie, won’t you try?” he asked, offering the rod.

“I’d rather look on. You like it so much.”

“How do you know that?” he asked, more to hear her talk than from
curiosity.

“You grow so excited,” she said.

Thankfully he accepted the realization that after all these weeks of
silence it was possible to make her speak. But he must exercise extreme
caution. One wrong word might send her back into that apathy--that
senseless, voiceless trance.

In every pool where Neale cast he caught or lost a trout. He was
enjoying himself tremendously and at the same time feeling a warmth
in his heart that was not entirely due to the exhilaration of fishing.
Below the head of the valley, where the stream began and the cabin
nestled, the ground was open, like a meadow, with grass and flowers
growing to the edge of the water. There were deep, swirling pools
running under the banks, and in these Neale hooked fish he could not
handle with his poor tackle, and they broke away. But he did not care.
There was a brightness, a beauty, a fragrance along the stream that
seemed to enhance the farther down he went. Presently they came to a
place where the water rushed over a rocky bed, and here Neale wanted to
cross. He started to wade, curious and eager to see what Allie would do.

“I can’t wade that,” she called.

Neale returned to her side. “I’ll carry you,” he said. “You hold the
rod. We’ll leave the fish here.” Then he lifted her in his arms. How
light she was--how much lighter than upon that first occasion of his
carrying her. He slipped in the middle of the brook and nearly fell with
her. Allie squealed. The sound filled Neale with glee. After all, and
whatever she had gone through, she was feminine--she was a girl--she was
squeamish. Thereupon he slipped purposely and made a heroic effort to
save himself. She clasped his neck convulsively with her free arm, and
as he recovered his balance her head bumped into his and her hair got
into his eyes. He laughed. This was great fun. But it could scarcely
have been the exertion that made his heart beat out of time. At last he
gained the opposite bank.

“You nearly fell with me,” she said.

“Well, I’d have got wet, too,” he replied, wondering if it were possible
to make her laugh or even smile. If he could do that to-day, even in the
smallest degree, he would be assured that happiness might come back to
her.

Soon they met Larry, who came stooping along, burdened with a deer
carcass on his shoulder. Relieving himself, he hailed them.

“How air you-all?” he drawled, addressing himself mostly to Allie.

“What’s your name?” she asked.

“Allie, he’s my friend and partner,” replied Neale. “Larry King. But I
call him Red--for obvious reasons.”

“Wal, Miss Allie, I reckon no tall kick would be a-comin’ if you was to
call me Red,” drawled Larry. “Or better--Reddy. No other lady ever had
thet honor.”

Allie looked at him steadily, as if this was the first time she had seen
him, but she did not reply. And Larry, easily disconcerted, gathered up
his burden and turned toward camp.

“Wal, I’m shore wishin’ you-all good luck,” he called, significantly.

Neale shot a quick glance at Allie to see if the cowboy’s good-humored
double meaning had occurred to her. But apparently she had not heard.
She seemed to be tiring. Her lips were parted and she panted.

“Are you tired? Shall we go back?” he asked.

“No--I like it,” she returned, slowly, as if the thought were strange to
her.

They fished on, and presently came to a wide, shallow place with smooth
rock bottom, where the trail crossed. Neale waded across alone. And he
judged that the water in the middle might come up to Allie’s knees.

“Come on,” he called.

Allie hesitated. She gathered up her faded skirt, slowly waded in and
halted, uncertain of her footing. She was not afraid, Neale decided, and
neither did she seem aware that her slender, shapely legs gleamed white
against the dark water.

“Won’t you come and carry me?” she asked.

“Indeed I won’t,” replied Neale. “Carry a big girl like you!”

She took him seriously and moved a little farther. “My feet slip so,”
 she said.

It became fascinating to watch her. The fun of it--the pleasure of
seeing a girl wade a brook, innocently immodest, suddenly ceased for
Neale. There was something else. He had only meant to tease; he was
going to carry her; he started back. And then he halted. There was a
strange earnestness in Allie’s face--a deliberateness in her intent, out
of all proportion to the exigency of the moment. It was as if she must
cross that brook. But she kept halting. “Come on!” Neale called. And she
moved again. Every time this happened she seemed to be compelled to go
on. When she got into the swift water, nearly to her knees, then she
might well have faltered. Yet she did not falter. All at once Neale
discovered that she was weak. She did not have the strength to come
on. It was that which made her slip and halt. What then made her try so
bravely? How strange that she tried at all! Stranger than all was her
peculiar attitude toward the task--earnest, sober, grave, forced.

Neale was suddenly seized with surprise and remorse. That which actuated
this girl Allie was merely the sound of his voice--the answer to his
demand. He plunged in and reached her just as she was slipping. He
carried her back to the side from which she had started. It cost him
an effort not to hold her close. Whatever she was--orphan or waif, left
alone in the world by a murdering band of Sioux--an unfortunate girl to
be cared for, succored, pitied--none of these considerations accounted
for the change that his power over her had wrought in him.

“You’re not strong,” he said, as he put her down.

“Was that it?” she asked, with just a touch of wonder. “I used to
wade--anywhere.”

He spoke little on the way back up the brook, for he hesitated to tell
her that he must return to his camp so as to be ready for important work
on the morrow, and not until they were almost at the cabin did he make
up his mind. She received the intelligence in silence, and upon reaching
the cabin she went to her room.

Neale helped Larry and Slingerland with the task of preparing a meal
that all looked forward to having Allie share with them. However, when
Slingerland called her there was no response.

Neale found her sunk in the old, hopeless, staring, brooding mood. He
tried patience at first, and gentleness, but without avail. She would
not come with him. The meal was eaten without her. Later Neale almost
compelled her to take a little food. He felt discouraged again. Time had
flown all too swiftly, and there was Larry coming with the horses and
sunset not far off. It might be weeks, even months, before he would see
her again.

“Allie, are you ever going to cheer up?” he demanded.

“No--no,” she sighed.

He put his hand under her chin, and, forcing her face up, studied it
earnestly. Strained, white, bloodless, thin, with drooping lips and
tragic eyes, it was not a beautiful, not even a pretty face. But it
might have been one--very easily. The veiled, mournful eyes did
not evade his; indeed, they appeared to stare deeply, hopelessly,
yearningly. If he could only say and do the right thing to kill that
melancholia. She needed to be made to live. Suddenly he had the impulse
to kiss her. That, no doubt, was owing to the proximity of her lips. But
he must not kiss her. She might care for him some day--it was natural
to imagine she would. But she did not care now, and that made kisses
impossible.

“You just won’t cheer up?” he went on.

“No--no.”

“But you were so different out there by the brook.”

She made no reply. The veil grew darker, more shadowy, over her eyes.
Neale divined a deadness in her.

“I’m going away,” he said, sharply.

“Yes.”

“Do you care?” He went on, with greater intensity.

She only stared at him.

“You MUST care!” he exclaimed.

“Why?” she asked, dully.

“Why!... Because--because--” he stammered, angry with himself. After
all, why should she care?

“I wish--you’d--left me--to die!” she moaned.

“Oh! Allie! Allie!” began Neale, in distress. Then he caught the
different quality in her voice. It carried feeling. She was thinking
again. He swore that he would overcome this malady of hers, and he grew
keen, subtle, on fire with his resolve. He watched her. He put his hands
on her shoulders and pulled her gently. She slid off the pile of buffalo
robes to her knees before him. Then she showed the only hint of shyness
he had ever noted in her. Perhaps it was fear. At any rate, she half
averted her face, so that her loosened hair hid it.

“Allie! Allie! Listen! Have you nothing to LIVE for?” he asked.

“No.”

“Why, yes, you have.”

“What?”

“Why, I--The thing is--Allie--you have ME!” he said, a little hoarsely.
Then he laughed. How strange his laugh sounded! He would always remember
that rude room of logs and furs and the kneeling girl in the dim light.

“YOU!”

“Yes, me,” he replied, with a ring in his voice. Never before had she
put wonder in a word. He had struck the right chord at last. Now it
seemed that he held a live creature under his hands, as if the deadness
and the dread apathy had gone away forever with the utterance of that
one syllable. This was a big moment. If only he could make up to her for
what she had lost! He felt his throat swell, and speech was difficult.

“Allie, do you understand me now? You--have something--to live for!...
Do you hear?”

When his ear caught the faint “Yes” he suddenly grew glad and strong
with what he felt to be a victory over her gloom and despair.

“Listen. I’m going to my work,” he began, swiftly. “I’ll be gone
weeks--maybe more. BUT I’LL COME BACK!... Early in the fall. I’ll be
with you all winter. I’m to work here on the pass.... Then--then--Well,
I’ll be a big man on the U. P. some day. Chief engineer or
superintendent of maintenance of way.... You’re all alone--maybe you’ll
care for me some day. I’ll work hard. It’s a great idea--this railroad.
When it’s done--and I’ve my big job--will you--you’ll marry me then?”

Neale heard her gasp and felt her quiver. He let go of her and stood
up, for fear he might suddenly take her in his arms. His words had been
shock enough. He felt remorse, anxiety, tenderness, and yet he was glad.
Some delicate and fine consciousness in him told him he had not done
wrong, even if he had been dominating. She was alone in the world; he
had saved her life. His heart beat quick and heavy.

“Good-by, Allie.... I’ll come back. Never forget!”

She stayed motionless on her knees with the mass of hair hiding her
face, and she neither spoke nor made a sign.

Neale went out. The air seemed to wave in his face, cool and relieving.
Larry was there with the horses. Slingerland stood by with troubled
eyes. Both men stared at Neale. He was aware of that, and conscious
of his agitation. And suddenly, as always at a climax of emotion, he
swiftly changed and grew cool.

“Red, old pard, congratulate me! I’m engaged to marry Allie!” he said,
with a low laugh that had pride in it.

“Wal, damn me!” ejaculated Larry King. Then he shot out the hand that
was so quick with rope and gun. “Put her thar! Shore if you hadn’t made
up to her I’d have.... An’, Neale, if you say Pard, I’m yours till I’m
daid!”

“Pard!” replied Neale, as he met the outstretched hand.

Slingerland’s hard and wrinkled face softened.

“Strange how we all cottoned to thet girl! No--I reckon it ain’t so
strange. Wal, it’s as it oughter be. You saved her. May you both be
happy, son!”

Neale slipped a ring from his little finger.

“Give Allie this. Tell her it’s my pledge. I’ll come back to her. And
she must think of that.”




8

That summer the engineers crossed the Wyoming hills and ran the line
on into Utah, where they met the surveying party working in from the
Pacific.

The initial step of the great construction work was done, the engineers
with hardship and loss of life had proved that a railroad across the
Rockies was a possibility. Only, they had little conception of the
titanic labor involved in the building.

For Neale the months were hard, swift, full. It came to him that love of
the open and the wild was incorporated in his ambition for achievement.
He wondered if he would have felt the one without the other. Camp life
and the daily climbing over the ridges made of him a lithe, strong,
sure-footed mountaineer. They made even the horse-riding cowboy a good
climber, though nothing, Neale averred, would ever straighten Larry’s
bow legs.

Only two incidents or accidents marred the work and pleasure of those
fruitful weeks.

The first happened in camp. There was a surly stake-driver by the name
of Shurd who was lazy and otherwise offensive among hard-working men.
Having been severely handled by Neale, he had nursed a grievance and
only waited for an opportunity for revenge. Neale was quick-tempered,
and prone to sharp language and action when irritated or angered. Shurd,
passing through the camp, either drunk or unusually surly, had kicked
Neale’s instrument out of his way. Some one saw him do it and told
Neale. Thereupon Neale, in high dudgeon, had sought out the fellow.
Larry King, always Neale’s shadow, came slouching after with his
cowboy’s gait. They found Shurd at the camp of the teamsters and other
laborers. Neale did not waste many words. He struck Shurd a blow that
staggered him, and would have followed it up with more had not the man,
suddenly furious, plunged away to pick up a heavy stake with which he
made at Neale to brain him.

Neale could not escape. He yelled at Shurd, trying to intimidate him.

Then came a shot from behind. It broke Shurd’s arm. The stake fell and
the man began to bawl curses.

“Get out of heah!” called Larry King, advancing slowly. The maddened
Shurd tried to use the broken arm, perhaps to draw on King. Thereupon
the cowboy, with gun low and apparently not aiming, shot again, this
time almost tearing Shurd’s arm off. Then he prodded Shurd with the
cocked gun. The man turned ghastly. He seemed just now to have realized
the nature of this gaunt flaming-eyed cowboy.

“Shore your mind ain’t workin’,” said Larry. “Get out of heah. Mozey
over to thet camp doctor or you’ll never need one.”

Shurd backed away, livid and shaking, and presently he ran.

“Red!...” expostulated Neale. “You--you shot him all up! You nearly
killed him.”

“Why in hell don’t you pack a gun?” drawled Larry.

“Red, you’re--you’re--I don’t know what to call you. I’d have licked
him, club and all.”

“Mebbe,” replied the cowboy, as he sheathed the big gun. “Neale. I’m
used to what you ain’t. Shore I can see death a-comin’. Wal, every day
the outfit grows wilder. A little whisky ‘ll burn hell loose along this
heah U.P. line.”

Larry strode on in the direction Shurd had taken. Neale pondered a
moment, perplexed, and grateful to his comrade. He heard remarks among
the laborers, and he saw the flagman Casey remove his black pipe from
his lips--an unusual occurrence.

“Mac, it wus thot red-head cowboy wot onct p’inted his gun at me!” burst
out Casey.

“Did yez see him shoot?” replied Mac, with round eyes. “Niver aimed an’
yit he hit!”

Mike Shane, the third of the trio of Irish laborers in Neale’s corps,
was a little runt of a sandy-haired wizened man, and he spoke up:
“Begorra, he’s wan of thim Texas Jacks. He’d loike to kill yez, Pat
Casey, an’ if he ever throwed thot cannon at yez, why, runnin’ ‘d be
slow to phwat yez ‘d do.”

“I niver run in me loife,” declared Casey, doggedly.

Neale went his way. It was noted that from that day he always carried a
gun, preferably a rifle when it was possible. In the use of the long gun
he was an adept, but when it came to Larry’s kind of a gun Neale needed
practice. Larry could draw his gun and shoot twice before Neale could
get his hand on his weapon.

It was through Neale’s habit of carrying the rifle out on his surveying
trips that the second incident came about.

One day in early summer Neale was waiting near a spring for Larry to
arrive with the horses. On this occasion the cowboy was long in coming.
Neale fell asleep in the shade of some bushes and was awakened by the
thud of hoofs. He sat up to see Larry in the act of kneeling at the
brook to drink. At the same instant a dark moving object above Larry
attracted Neale’s quick eye. It was an Indian sneaking along with a gun
ready to level. Quick as a flash Neale raised his own weapon and fired.
The Indian fell and lay still.

Larry’s drink was rudely disturbed by plunging horses. When he had
quieted them he turned to Neale.

“So you-all was heah. Shore you scared me. What’d you shoot at?”

Neale stared and pointed. His hand shook. He felt cold, sick, hard, yet
he held the rifle ready to fire again. Larry dropped the bridles and,
pulling his gun, he climbed the bank with unusual quickness for him.
Neale saw him stand over the Indian.

“Wal, plumb center!” he called, with a new note in his usually indolent
voice. “Come heah!”

“No!” shouted Neale, violently. “Is he dead?”

“Daid! Wal, I should smile.... An’ mebbe he ain’t alone.”

The cowboy ran down to his horse and Neale followed suit. They rode up
on the ridge to reconnoiter, but saw no moving objects.

“I reckon thet redskin was shore a-goin’ to plug me,” drawled Larry, as
they trotted homeward.

“He certainly was,” replied Neale, with a shudder.

Larry reached a long hand to Neale’s shoulder. He owed his life to his
friend. But he did not speak of that. Instead he glanced wisely at Neale
and laughed.

“Kinda weak in the middle, eh?” he said. “I felt thet way once.... Pard,
if you ever get r’iled you’ll be shore bad.”

For Neale shooting at an Indian was strikingly different from boyish
dreams of doing it. He had acted so swiftly that it seemed it must have
been instinctive. Yet thinking back, slowly realizing the nature of
the repellent feeling within him, he remembered a bursting gush of hot
blood, a pantherish desire to leap, to strike--and then cool, stern
watchfulness. The whole business had been most unpleasant.

Upon arriving at camp they reported the incident, and they learned
Indians had showed up at various points along the line. Troopers had
been fired upon. Orders were once more given that all work must be
carried on under the protection of the soldiers, so that an ambush would
be unlikely. Meanwhile a detachment of troops would be sent out to drive
back the band of Sioux.

These two hard experiences made actuality out of what Neale’s chief had
told him would be a man’s game in a wild time. This work on the U. P.
was not play or romance. But the future unknown called alluringly to
him. In his moments of leisure, by the camp-fire at night, he reflected
and dreamed and wondered. And these reflections always turned finally to
memory of Allie.

The girl he had saved seemed far away in mind as well as in distance. He
tried to call up her face--to see it in the ruddy embers. But he could
visualize only her eyes. They were unforgettable--the somber, haunting
shadows of thoughts of death. Yet he remembered that once or twice they
had changed, had become wonderful, with promise of exceeding beauty.

It seemed incredible that he had pledged himself. But he had no regrets.
Time had not made any difference, only it had shown him that his pity
and tenderness were not love. Still there had been another emotion
connected with Allie--a strange thing too subtle and brief for him to
analyze; when away from her he lost it. Could that have been love? He
thought of the day she waded the brook, the feel of her as he carried
her in his arms; and of that last sight of her, on her knees in the
cabin, her face hidden, her slender form still as a statue. His own
heart was touched. Yet this was not love. It was enough for Neale to
feel that he had done what he would have applauded in another man, that
he seemed the better for his pledge, that the next meeting with Allie
was one he looked forward to with a strange, new interest.

September came and half sped by before Neale, with Larry and an engineer
named Service, arrived at the head of Sherman Pass with pack-burros and
supplies, ready to begin the long vigil of watching the snow drift over
the line in winter.

They were to divide the pass between them, Service to range the upper
half and Neale the lower. As there were but few trees up in that
locality, and these necessary for a large supply of fire-wood, they
decided not to attempt building a cabin for Service, but to dig a
dugout. This was a hole hollowed out in a hillside and covered with a
roof of branches and earth.

No small job, indeed, was it to build a satisfactory dugout--one that
was not conspicuous from every ridge for Indian eyes to spy out--and
warm and dry and safe. They started several before they completed one.

“It’ll be lonesomer for you--and colder,” observed Neale.

“I won’t mind that,” replied the other.

“We’ll see each other before the snow flies, surely.”

“Not unless you come up. I’m no climber. I’ve got a bad leg.”

“I’ll come, then. We may have weeks of fine weather yet. I’m going to
hunt some.”

“Good luck to you.”

So these comrades parted. They were only two of the intrepid engineers
selected to brave the perils and hardships of that wild region in
winter, to serve the great cause.

The golds and purples of autumn mingled with the predominating green of
Slingerland’s valley. In one place beaver had damned the stream, forming
a small lake, and here cranes and other aquatic birds had congregated.
Neale saw beaver at work, and deer on the hillside.

“It’s been three months,” he soliloquized, as he paused at the ford
which Allie had so bravely and weakly tried to cross at his bidding.
“Three months! So much can have happened. But Slingerland is safe from
Indians. I hope--I believe I’ll find her well.”

He was a prey to dread and yet he did not hurry. Larry, driving the
pack-train, drew on ahead and passed out of sight in a green bend of the
brook. At length Neale saw a column of blue smoke curling up above the
trees, and that sight relieved him. If the trapper was there, the girl
would be with him.

At this moment his horse shot up his long ears and snorted.

A gray form glided out of the green and began to run down the trail
toward him--a lithe, swift girl in buckskin.

“An Indian girl!” ejaculated Neale.

But her face was white, her hair tawny and flying in the wind. Could
that be Allie? It must be she. It was.

“Lord! I’m in for it!” muttered Neale, dismounting, and he gazed with
eager eyes. She was approaching quickly.

“Neale! You’ve come!” she cried, and ran straight upon him.

He hardly recognized her face or her voice, but what she said proclaimed
her to be Allie. She enveloped him. Her arms, strong, convulsive,
clasped him. Up came her face, white, gleaming, joyous, strange to
Neale, but he knew somehow that it was held up to be kissed. Dazedly he
kissed her--felt cool sweet lips touch his lips again and then again.

“Allie!... I--I hardly knew you!” was his greeting. Now he was holding
her, and he felt her press her head closely to his breast, felt the
intensity of what must have been her need of physical contact to make
sure he was here in the flesh. And as he held her, looking down upon
her, he recognized the little head and the dull gold and ripple of
chestnut hair. Yes--it was Allie. But this new Allie was taller--up to
his shoulder--and lithe and full-bosomed and strong. This was not the
frail girl he had left.

“I thought--you’d--never, never come,” she murmured, clinging to him.

“It was--pretty long,” he replied, unsteadily. “But I’ve come.... And
I’m very glad to see you.”

“You didn’t know me,” she said, shyly. “You looked--it.”

“Well, no wonder. I left a thin, pale little girl, all eyes--and what do
I find?... Let me look at you.”

She drew back and stood before him, shy and modest, but without a trace
of embarrassment, surely the sweetest and loveliest girl he had ever
beheld. Some remembered trace he found in her features, perhaps the
look, the shape of her eyes--all else was unfamiliar. And that all else
was a white face, blue-veined, with rich blood slowly mantling to the
broad brow, with sweet red lips haunting in their sadness, with glorious
eyes, like violets drenched in dew, shadowy, exquisite, mournful and
deep, yet radiant with beautiful light.

Neale recognized her beauty at the instant he realized her love, and
he was so utterly astounded at the one, and overwhelmed with the other,
that he was mute. A powerful reaction took place within him, so strong
that it helped to free him from the other emotions. He found his tongue
and controlled his glance.

“I took you for an Indian girl in all this buckskin,” he said.

“Dress, leggings, moccasins, I made them all myself,” she replied,
sweeping a swift hand from fringe to beads. “Not a single button! Oh, it
was hard--so much work! But they’re more comfortable than any clothes I
ever had.”

“So you’ve not been--altogether idle since I left?”

“Since that day,” and she blushed exquisitely at the words, “I’ve
been doing everything under the sun except that grieving which you
disliked--everything--cooking, sewing, fishing, bathing, climbing,
riding, shooting--AND watching for you.”

“That accounts,” he replied, musingly.

“For what?”

“Your--your improvement. You seem happy--and well.”

“Do you mean the activity accounts for that--or my watching for you?”
 she queried, archly. She was quick, bright, roguish. Neale had no idea
what qualities she might have possessed before that fateful massacre,
but she was bewilderingly different from the sick-minded girl he had
tried so hard to interest and draw out of her gloom. He was so amazed,
so delighted with her, and so confused with his own peculiar state of
mind, that he could not be natural. Then his mood shifted and a little
heat at his own stupidity aroused his wits.

“Allie, I want to realize what’s happened,” he said. “Let’s sit down
here. We sat here once before, if you remember. Slingerland can wait to
see me.”

Neale’s horse grazed along the green border of the brook. The water ran
with low, swift rush; there were bees humming round the autumn flowers
and a fragrance of wood-smoke wafted down from the camp; over all lay
the dreaming quietness of the season and the wild.

Allie sat down upon the rock, but Neale, changing his mind, stood beside
her. Still he did not trust himself to face her. He was unsettled,
uncertain. All this was like a dream.

“So you watched for me?” he asked, gently.

“For hours and days and weeks,” she sighed.

“Then you--cared--cared a little for me?”

She kept silence. And he, wanting intensely to look up, did not.

“Tell me,” he insisted, with a hint of the old dominance. He remembered
again the scene at the crossing of the brook. Could he control this
wonderful girl now?

“Of course,” she replied.

“But--how do you care?” he added, more forcibly. He felt ashamed, yet he
could not resist it. What was happening to him?

“I--I love you.” Her voice was low, almost faltering, rich with
sweetness, and full of some unutterable emotion.

Neale sustained a shock. He never could have told how that affected him,
except in his sudden fury at himself. Then he stole a glance at her.
Her eyes were downcast, hidden under long lashes; her face was soft and
sweet, dreaming and spiritual, singularly pure; her breast heaved under
the beaded buckskin. Neale divined she had never dreamed of owing him
anything except the maiden love which quivered on her tremulous lips and
hovered in the exquisite light of her countenance. And now he received
a great and impelling change in his spirit, an uplift, a splendid and
beautiful consciousness of his good fortune. But what could he say to
her? If only he could safely pass over this moment, so he could have
time to think, to find himself. Another glance at her encouraged him.
She expected nothing--not a word; she took all for granted. She was lost
in dreams of her soul.

He looked down again to see her hand--small, shapely, strong and brown;
and upon the third finger he espied his ring. He had forgotten to look
to see if she wore it. Then softly he touched it and drew her hand in
his.

“My ring. Oh, Allie!” he whispered.

The response was a wonderful purple blaze of her eyes. He divined
then that his ring had been the tangible thing upon which she had
reconstructed her broken life.

“You rode away--so quickly--I had no chance to--tell,” she replied,
haltingly and low-voiced. All was sweet shame about her now, and he had
to fight himself to keep from gathering her to his breast. Verily this
meeting between Allie and him was not what he had anticipated.

He kissed her hand.

“You’ve all the fall and all the winter to tell me such sweet things,”
 he said. “Perhaps to-morrow I’ll find my tongue and tell you something.”

“Tell me now,” she said, quickly.

“Well, you’re beautiful,” he replied, with strong feeling.

“Really?” she smiled, and that smile was the first he had ever seen upon
her face. It brought out the sadness, the very soul of her great beauty.
“I used to be pretty,” she went on, naively. “But if I remember how I
used to look I’m not pretty any more.”

Neale laughed. He had begun to feel freer, and to accept this
unparalleled situation with some composure.

“Tell me,” he said, with gentle voice and touch--“tell me your name.
Allie--what?”

“Didn’t you ever know?” she asked.

“You said Allie. That was all.”

He feared this call to her memory, yet he wanted to put her to a test.
Her eyes dilated--the light shaded; they grew sad, dark, humid gulfs of
thought. But the old, somber veil, the insane, brooding stare, did not
return.

“Allie what?” he repeated.

Then the tears came, softening and dimming the pain. “Allie Lee,” she
said.




9

Slingerland appeared younger to Neale. The burden of loneliness did not
weigh upon him, and the habit of silence had been broken. Neale guessed
why, and was actually jealous.

“Wal, it’s beyond my calculatin’,” the trapper said, out by the spring,
where Neale followed him. “She jest changed thet’s all. Not so much at
first, though she sparked up after I give her your ring. I reckon
it come little by little. An’ one day, why, the cabin was full of
sunshine!... Since then I’ve seen how she’s growed an’ brightened.
Workin’, runnin’ after me--an’ always watchin’ fer you. Allie’s changed
to what she is now. Onct, fur back, I recollect she said she had you to
live fer. Mebbe thet’s the secret. Anyhow, she loves you as I never seen
any man loved.... An’, son, I reckon you oughter be somewhars near the
kingdom of heaven!”

Neale stole off by himself and walked in the twilight. The air was warm
and sultry, full of fragrance and the low chirp of crickets. Within his
breast was a full uneasy sensation of imminent catastrophe. Something
was rising in him--great--terrible--precious. It bewildered him to try
to think of himself, of his strange emotions, when his mind seemed to
hold only Allie.

What then had happened? After a long absence up in the mountains he had
returned to Slingerland’s valley home, and to the little girl he had
rescued and left there. He had left her frail, sick-minded, silent,
somber, a pale victim to a horrible memory. He had found her an amazing
contrast to what she had been in the past. She had grown strong, active,
swift. She was as lovely as a wild rose. No dream of his idle fancy, but
a fact! Then last--stirring him even as he tried to clarify and arrange
this magic, this mystery--had come the unbelievable, the momentous and
dazzling assurance that she loved him. It was so plain that it seemed
unreal. While near her he saw it, yet could not believe his eyes;
he felt it, but doubted his sensibilities. But now, away from the
distraction of her presence and with Slingerland’s eloquent words
ringing in his ears, he realized the truth. Love of him had saved the
girl’s mind and had made her beautiful and wonderful. He had heard
of the infinite transforming power of love; here in Allie Lee was its
manifestation. Whether or not he deserved such a blessing was not the
question. It was his, and he felt unutterably grateful and swore he
would be worthy of this great gift.

Darkness had set in when Neale returned to the cabin, the interior of
which was lighted by blazing sticks in a huge stone fireplace.

Slingerland was in the shadow, busy as usual, but laughing at some sally
of Larry’s. The cowboy and Allie, however, were in plain sight. Neale
needed only one look at Larry to divine what had come over that young
man. Allie appeared perplexed.

“He objects to my calling him Mr. King and even Larry,” she said.

Larry suddenly looked sheepish.

“Allie, this cowboy is a bad fellow with guns, ropes, horses--and I
suspect with girls,” replied Neale, severely.

“Neale, he doesn’t look bad,” she rejoined. “You’re fooling me.... He
wants me to call him Reddy.”

“Ahuh!” grunted Neale. He laughed grimly at himself, for again he had
felt a pang of jealousy. He knew what to expect from Larry or any other
young man who ever had the wonderful good luck to get near Allie Lee.
“All right, call him Reddy,” he went on. “I guess I can allow my future
wife so much familiarity with my pard.”

This confused Allie out of her sweet gravity, and she blushed.

“Shore you’re mighty kind,” drawled Larry, recovering. “More ‘n I
reckoned on from a fellar who’s shore lost his haid.”

“I’ve lost more ‘n that,” retorted Neale, “and I’m afraid a certain wild
young cowboy I know has lost as much.”

“Wal, I reckon somethin’ abbot this heah place of Slingerland’s draws on
a fellar,” admitted Larry, resignedly.

Allie did not long stay embarrassed by their sallies.

“Neale, tell me--”

“See heah, Allie, if you call me Reddy an’ him only Neale--why he’s
a-goin’ to pitch into me,” interrupted Larry, with twinkling eyes. “An’
he’s shore a bad customer when he’s r’iled.”

“Only Neale? What does he mean?” inquired Allie.

“Beyond human conjecture,” replied Neale, laughing.

“Wal, don’t you know his front name?” asked Larry.

“Neale. I call him that,” she replied.

“Haw! Haw! But it ain’t thet.”

“Allie, my name is Warren,” said Neale. “You’ve forgotten.”

“Oh!... Well, it’s always been Neale--and always will be.”

Larry rose and stretched his long arms for the pipe on the rude stone
chimney.

“Slingerland,” he drawled, “these heah young people need to find out who
they are. An’ I reckon we’d do wal to go out an’ smoke an’ talk.”

The trapper came forth from the shadows, and as he filled his pipe his
keen, bright gaze shifted from the task to his friends.

“It’s good to see you an’ hyar you,” he said. “I was a youngster once I
missed--but thet’s no matter.... Live while you may!... Larry, come with
me. I’ve got a trap to set yit.”

Allie flashed a glance at them.

“It’s not so. You never set traps after dark.”

“Wal, child, any excuse is better ‘n none. Neale wouldn’t never git to
hyar you say all thet sweet talk as is comin’ to him--if two old fools
hung round.”

“Slingerland, I’ve throwed a gun for less ‘n thet,” drawled Larry.
“Aboot the fool part I ain’t shore, but I was twenty-five yesterday--an’
I’m sixteen to-day.”

They lit their pipes with red embers scraped from the fire, and with
wise nods at Neale and Allie passed out into the dark.

Allie’s eyes were upon Neale, with shy, eloquent intent, and directly
the others had departed she changed her seat to one close to Neale; she
nestled against his shoulder, her face to the fire.

“They thought we wanted to make love, didn’t they?” she said, dreamily.

“I guess they did,” replied Neale.

He was intensely fascinated. Did she want him to make love to her? A
look at her face was enough to rebuke him for the thought. The shadows
from the flickering fire played over her.

“Tell me all about yourself,” she said. “Then about your work.”

Neale told all that he thought would interest her about his youth in the
East with a widowed mother, the home that was broken up after she died,
and his working his way through a course of civil engineering.

“I was twenty when I first read about this U. P. railroad project,”
 he went on. “That was more than three years ago. It decided me on my
career. I determined to be an engineer and be in the building of the
road. No one had any faith in the railroad. I used to be laughed at.
But I stuck. And--well, I had to steal some rides to get as far west as
Omaha.

“That was more than a year ago. I stayed there--waiting. Nothing
was sure, except that the town grew like a mushroom. It filled with
soldiers--and the worst crowd I ever saw. You can bet I was shaky when
I finally got an audience with General Lodge and his staff. They had
an office in a big storehouse. The place was full of men--soldiers and
tramps. It struck me right off what a grim and discouraged bunch those
engineers looked. I didn’t understand them, but I do now.... Well,
I asked for a job. Nobody appeared to hear me. It was hard to make
yourself heard. I tried again--louder. An old engineer, whom I know
now--Henney--waved me aside. Just as if a job was unheard of!”

Neale quickened and warmed as he progressed, aware now of a little hand
tight in his, of an interest that would have made any story-telling a
pleasure.

“Well, I felt sick. Then mad. When I get mad I do things. I yelled at
that bunch: ‘Here, you men! I’ve walked and stole rides to get here. I’m
a surveyor. You’re going to build a railroad. I want a job and I’m going
to get it.’

“My voice quieted the hubbub. The old engineer, Henney, looked queerly
at me.

“‘Young man, there’s not going to be any railroad.’

“Then I blurted out that there WAS going to be a railroad. Some one
spoke up: ‘Who said that? Fetch him here.’ Pretty soon I was looking at
Major-General Lodge. He was just from the war and he looked it. Stern
and dark, with hard lines and keen eyes. He glanced me over.

“‘There is going to be a railroad?’ he questioned sharply.

“‘Of course there is,’ I replied. I felt foolish, disappointed.

“‘You’re right,’ he said, ‘and I’ll never forget his eyes.’

“‘I can use a few more young fellows like you.’ And that’s how I got on
the staff.

“Well, we ran a quick survey west to the Bad Lands--for it was out here
that we must find success or failure. And Allie, it’s all been like
the biggest kind of an adventure. The troops and horses and camps and
trails--the Indian country with its threats from out of the air--the
wild places with their deer, buffalo, panthers, trappers like
Slingerland, scouts, and desperadoes. It began to get such a hold on me
that I was wild. That might have been bad for me but for my work. I
did well. Allie, I ran lines for the U. P. that no other engineer could
run.”

Neale paused, as much from the squeeze Allie suddenly gave him as for an
instant’s rest to catch his breath.

“I mean I had the nerve to tackle cliffs and dangerous slopes,” he
went on. Then he told how Larry Red King had saved his life, and that
recollection brought back his service to the cowboy; then naturally
followed the two dominating incidents of the summer.

Allie lifted a blanched face and darkening eyes. “Neale! You were in
danger.”

“Oh, not much, I guess. But Red thought so.”

“He saved you again!... I--I’ll never forget that.”

“Anyway, we’re square, for he’d have got shot sure the day the Indian
sneaked up on him.” Allie shuddered and shrank back to Neale, while he
hastily resumed his story. “We’re great pards now, Red and I. He doesn’t
say much, but his acts tell. He will not let me alone. He follows
me everywhere. It’s a joke among the men.... Well Allie, it seems
unbelievable that we have crossed the mountains and the desert--grade
ninety feet to the mile! The railroad can and will be built. I wish I
could tell you how tremendously all this has worked upon me--upon all
the engineers. But somehow I can’t. It chokes me. The idea is big. But
the work--what shall I call that?... Allie, if you can, imagine
some spirit seizing hold of you and making you see difficulties as
joys--impossible tasks as only things to strike fire from genius,
perils of death as merely incidents of daring adventure to treasure in
memory--well that’s something like it. The idea of the U. P. has got me.
I believe in it. I shall see it accomplished.... I’ll live it all.”

Allie moved her head on his shoulder, and, looking up at him with eyes
that made him ashamed of his egotism, she said, “Then, when it’s done
you’ll be chief of engineers or superintendent of maintenance of way?”

She had remembered his very words.

“Allie, I hope so,” he replied, thrilling at her faith. “I’ll work--I’ll
get some big position.”



Next day ushered in for Neale a well-earned rest, and he proceeded to
enjoy it to the full.

The fall had always been Neale’s favorite season. Here, as elsewhere,
the aspect of it was flaming and golden, but different from what he
had known hitherto. Dreaming silence of autumn held the wildness and
loneliness of the Wyoming hills. The sage shone gray and purple, the
ridges yellow and gold; the valleys were green and amber and red. No
dust, no heat, no wind--a clear, blue, cloudless sky, sweet odors in the
still air--it was a beautiful time.

Days passed and nights passed, as if on wings. Every waking hour drew
him closer to this incomparable girl who had arisen upon his horizon
like a star. He knew the hour was imminent when he must read his heart.
He fought it off; he played with his bliss. Allie was now his shadow
instead of the faithful Larry, although the cowboy was often with them,
adapting himself to the changed conditions, too big and splendid to
be envious or jealous. They fished down the brook, and always at the
never-to-be-forgotten ford he would cross first and turn to see her
follow. She could never understand why Neale would delight in carrying
her across at other points, yet made her ford this one by herself.

“It’s such a bother to take off moccasins and leggings,” she would say.

They rode horseback up and down the trails that Slingerland assured them
were safe. And it was the cowboy Larry who lent his horse and taught her
a flying mount; he said she would make a rider.

In the afternoons they would climb the high ridge, and on the summit
sit in the long whitening grass and gaze out over the dim and purple
vastness of the plains. In the twilight they walked under the pines.
When night set in and the air grew cold they would watch the ruddy fire
on the hearth and see pictures of the future there, and feel a warmth on
hand and cheek that was not all from the cheerful blaze.

Neale found it strange to realize how his attachment for Larry had
changed to love. All Neale’s spiritual being was undergoing a great and
vital change, but this was not the reason he loved Larry. It was because
of Allie. The cowboy was a Texan and he had inherited the Southerner’s
fine and chivalric regard for women. Neale never knew whether Larry had
ever had a sister or a sweetheart or a girl friend. But at sight Larry
had become Allie’s own; not a brother or a friend or a lover, but
something bigger and higher. The man expanded under her smiles, her
teasing, her playfulness, her affection. Neale had no pang in divining
the love Larry bore Allie. Drifter, cowboy, gun-thrower, man-killer,
whatever he had been, the light of this girl’s beautiful eyes, her
voice, her touch, had worked the last marvel in man--forgetfulness of
self. And so Neale loved him.

It made Neale quake inwardly to think of the change being wrought in
himself. It made him thoughtful of many things. There was much in life
utterly new to him. He had listened to a moan in his keen ear; he had
felt a call of something helpless; he had found a gleam of chestnut
hair; he had stirred two other men to help him befriend a poor,
broken-hearted, half-crazed orphan girl. And, lo! the world had changed,
his friends had grown happier in their unloved lives, a strange strength
had come to him, and, sweetest, most wonderful of all, in the place of
the helpless and miserable waif appeared a woman, lovely of face and
form, with only a ghost of sadness haunting her eyes, a woman adorable
and bright, with the magic of love on her lips.

October came. In the early morning and late afternoon a keen cold breath
hung in the air. Slingerland talked of a good prospect for fur. He
chopped great stores of wood. Larry climbed the hills with his rifle.
Neale walked the trails hand in hand with Allie.

He had never sought to induce her to speak of her past, though at times
the evidence of refinement and education and mystery around her made
strong appeal to him. She could, tell her story whenever she liked or
never--it did not greatly matter.

Then,--one day, quite naturally, but with a shame she did not try to
conceal, she confided to him part of the story her mother had told her
that dark night when the Sioux were creeping upon the caravan.

Neale was astounded, agitated, intensely concerned.

“Allie!... Your father lives!” he exclaimed.

“Yes.”

“Then I must find him--take you to him.”

“Do what you think best,” she replied, sadly. “But I never saw him. I’ve
no love for him. And he never knew I was born.”

“Is it possible? How strange!... If any man could see you now! Allie, do
you resemble your mother?”

“Yes, we were alike.”

“Where is your father?” Neale went on, curiously.

“How should I know? It was in New Orleans that mother ran off from him.
I--I never blamed her--since she said what she said.... Do you? Will
this--make any difference to you?”

“My God, no! But I’m so--so thunderstruck.... This man--this
Durade--tell me more of him.”

“He was a Spaniard of high degree, an adventurer, a gambler. He was
mad to gamble. He forced my mother to use her beauty to lure men to his
gambling-hell.... Oh, it’s terrible to remember. She said he meant to
use me for that purpose. That’s why she left him. But in a way he was
good to me. I can see so many things now to prove he was wicked.... And
mother said he would follow her--track her to the end of the world.”

“Allie! If he should find you some day!” exclaimed Neale, hoarsely.

She put her arms up round his neck. And that, following a terrible pang
of dread in Neale’s breast, was too much for him. The tide burst. Love
had long claimed him, but its utterance had been withheld. He had been
happy in her happiness. He had trained himself to spare her.

“But some day--I’ll be--your wife,” she whispered.

“Soon? Soon?” he returned, trembling.

The scarlet fired her temples, her brow, darkening the skin under her
bright hair.

“That’s for you to say.”

She held up her lips, tremulous and sweet.

Neale realized the moment had come. There had never been but the one
kiss between them--that of the meeting upon his return in September.

“Allie, I love you!” He spoke thickly.

“And I love you,” she replied, with sweet courage.

“This news you’ve told--this man Durade,” he went on, hoarsely, “I’m
suddenly alive--stinging--wild!... If I lost you!”

“Dear, you will never lose me--never in this world or any other,” she
replied, tenderly.

“My work, my hope, my life, they all get spirit now from you... Allie!
You’re sweet--oh, so sweet! You’re glorious!” he rang out, passionately.

Surprise momentarily checked the rising response of her feeling.

“Neale! You’ve never before said--such-things!... And the way you look!”

“How do I look?” he queried, seeing the joyousness of her surprise.

Then she laughed and that was new to him--a sound low, unutterably rich
and full, sweet-toned like a bell, and all resonant of youth.

“Oh, you look like Durade when he was gambling away his soul... You
should see him!”

“Well, how’s that?”

“So white--so terrible--so piercing!”

Neale drew her closer, slipped her arms farther up round his neck. “I’m
gambling my soul away now,” he said. “If I kiss you I lose it--and I
must!”

“Must what?” she whispered, with all a woman’s charm.

“I must kiss you!”

“Then hurry!”

So their lips met.

In the sweetness of that embrace, in the simplicity and answering
passion of her kiss, in the overwhelming sense of her gift of herself,
heart and soul, he found a strength, a restraint, a nobler fire that
gave him peace.

Allie was to amaze Neale again before the sun set on that memorable day.

“I forgot to tell you about the gold!” she exclaimed, her face paling.

“Gold!” ejaculated Neale.

“Yes. He buried it--there--under the biggest of the three trees
together. Near a rock! Oh, I can see him now!”

“Him! Who? Allie, what’s this wild talk?”

She pressed his hand to enjoin silence.

“Listen! Horn had gold. How much I don’t know. But it must have been
a great deal. He owned the caravan with which we left California. Horn
grew to like me. But he hated all the rest.... That night we ended
the awful ride! The wagons stalled!... The grayness of dawn--the
stillness--oh, I feel them now!... That terrible Indian yell rang
out. All my life I’ll hear it!... Then Horn dug a hole. He buried his
gold.... And he said whoever escaped could have it. He had no hope.”

“Allie, you’re a mine of surprises. Buried gold! What next?”

“Neale, I wonder--did the Sioux find that gold?” she asked.

“It’s not likely. There certainly wasn’t any hole left open around that
place. I saw every inch of ground under those trees.... Allie, I’ll go
there to-morrow and hunt for it.”

“Let me go,” she implored. “Ah! I forgot! No--no!... There must be my
mother’s grave.”

“Yes, it’s there. I saw. I will mark it.... Allie, how glad I am that
you can speak of her--of her past--her grave there without weakening.
You are brave! But forget... Allie, if I find that gold it’ll be yours.”

“No. Yours.”

“But I wasn’t one of the caravan. He did not give it to any outsider.
You escaped. Therefore it will belong to you.”

“Dearest, I am yours.”

Next day, without acquainting Slingerland or Larry with his purpose,
Neale rode down the valley trail.

He expected the road to cross the old St. Vrain and Laramie Trail,
but if it did cross he could not find the place. It was easy to lose
bearings in these hills. Neale had to abandon the hunt for that day,
and turning back, with some annoyance at his failure, he decided that it
would be best to take Larry and Slingerland into his confidence.

Allie was waiting for him at the brook ford.

“Oh, it was gone!” she cried.

“Allie, I couldn’t find the place. Come, ride back and let me walk
beside you.... We’ll have fun telling Larry and Slingerland.”

“Neale, let me tell them,” she begged.

“Go ahead. Make a strong story. Larry always had leanings toward
gold-strikes.”

And that night, after supper, when the log fire had begun to blaze,
and all were comfortable before it, Allie glanced demurely at Larry and
said:

“Reddy, if you had known that I was heiress to great wealth, would you
have proposed to me?”

Slingerland roared. Larry seemed utterly stricken.

“Wealth!” he echoed, feebly.

“Yes. Gold! Lots of gold!”

Slingerland’s merry face suddenly grew curious and earnest.

Larry struggled with his discomfiture.

“I reckon I’d done thet anyhow--without knowin’ you was rich--if it
hadn’t been fer this heah U. P. surveyor fellar.”

And then the joke was on Allie, as her blushes proved. Neale came to her
rescue and told the story of Horn’s buried gold, and of his own search
that day for the place.

“Shore I’ll find it,” declared Larry. “We’ll go to-morrow....”

Slingerland stroked his beard thoughtfully.

“If thar’s gold been buried thar it’s sure an’ certain thar yet,” he
said. “But I’m afraid we won’t git thar tomorrow.”

“Why not? Surely you or Larry can find the place?”

“Listen.”

Neale listened while he was watching Allie’s parted lips and speaking
eyes. A low, whining wind swept through the trees and over the roof of
the cabin.

“Thet wind says snow,” declared the trapper.

Neale went outside. The wind struck him cold and keen, with a sharp edge
to it. The stars showed pale and dim through hazy atmosphere. Assuredly
there was a storm brewing. Neale returned to the fire, shivering and
holding his palms to the heat.

“Cold, you bet, with the wind rising,” he said. “But, Slingerland,
suppose it does snow. Can’t we go, anyhow?”

“It ain’t likely. You see, it snows up hyar. Mebbe we’ll be snowed in
fer a spell. An’ thet valley is open down thar. In deep snow what could
we find? We’ll wait an’ see.”

On the morrow a storm raged and all was dim through a ghostly, whirling
pall. The season of drifting snow had come, and Neale’s winter work had
begun.

Five miles by short cut over the ridges curved the long survey over
which Neale must keep watch; and the going and coming were Neale’s
hardest toil. It was laborsome to trudge up and down in soft snow.

That first snow of winter, however, did not last long, except in the
sheltered places. Fortunately for Neale, almost all of his section of
the survey ran over open ground. But this fact augured seriously for his
task when the dry and powdery snow of midwinter began to fall and sweep
before the wind and drift over the lee side of the ridge.

During the first week of tramping he thoroughly learned the lay of the
land, the topography of his particular stretch of Sherman Pass. And one
day, taking an early start from camp, he set forth to make his first
call upon his nearest associate in this work, the engineer Service.
Once high up on the pass he found the snow had not all melted, and still
higher it lay white and unbroken as far as he could see. The air was
keener up there. Neale gathered that Service would have a colder job
than his own, if it was not so long and hard.

He found Service at home in his dugout, warm and comfortable and in
excellent spirits. They compared notes, and even in this early work they
decided it would be a wise plan for the engineering staff to study the
problem of drifting snow.

Neale enjoyed a meal with Service, and then, early in the afternoon, he
started back on his long tramp homeward. He gathered from his visit that
Service did not mind the lonesomeness, but that he did suffer from the
cold more than he had expected. Service was not an active, full-blooded
man, and Neale had some misgivings. Judging from the trapper’s remarks,
winter high up in the Wyoming hills was something to dread.

November brought the real storms--the gray banks of rolling cloud, the
rain and sleet and snow and ice, and the wind. Neale concluded he had
never before faced a real wind, and when, one day on a ridge-top, he was
blown off his feet he was sure of it. Some days he could not go out at
all. Other days it was not imperative, for it was only during and after
snow-storms that he could make observations. He learned to travel on
snow-shoes, and ten miles of such traveling up and down the steep slopes
was the most killing hard toil he had ever attempted. After such trips
he would reach the cabin utterly fagged out, too tired to eat, too
weary, to talk, almost too dead to hear the solicitations of his friends
or to appreciate Allie’s tender, anxious care. If he had not been strong
and robust and in good training to begin with, he would have failed
under the burden. Gradually he grew used to the strenuous toil, and
became hardened, tough, and enduring.

Though Neale hated the cold and the wind, there were moments when an
exceedingly keen exhilaration uplifted him. These experiences visited
him while on the heights, looking far over the snowy ridges to, the
white, monotonous plain or up toward the shining peaks. All seemed
barren and cold. He never saw a living creature or a track upon those
slopes. When the sun shone all was so dazzlingly, glaringly white that
his eyes were struck by temporary blindness.

Upon one of the milder days, which were getting rarer in mid-December,
Neale again visited his comrade on the summit. He found Service in bad
shape. In falling down a slippery ledge he had injured or broken his
lame leg. Neale, with great concern, tried to ascertain the nature
and extent of the harm done, but he was unable to do so. Service was
practically helpless, although not suffering any great pain. The two of
them decided, at length, that he had not broken any bones, but that it
was necessary to move him to where he could be waited upon and
treated, or else some one must be brought in to take care of him. Neale
deliberated a moment.

“I’ll tell you what,” he said, finally. “You can be moved down to
Slingerland’s cabin without pain to you. I’ll get Slingerland and his
sled. You’ll be more comfortable there. It’ll be better all around.”

So that was decided upon. And Neale, after doing all he could for
Service, and assuring him that he would return in less than twenty-four
hours, turned his steps for the valley.

The sunset that night struck him as singularly dull, pale, menacing.
He understood its meaning later, when Slingerland said they were in for
another storm. Before dark the wind began to moan through the trees like
lost spirits. The trapper shook his shaggy head ominously.

“Reckon thet sounds bad to me,” he said. And from moan it rose to wail,
and from wail to roar.

That alarmed Neale. He went outside and Slingerland followed. Snow
was sweeping down-light, dry, powdery. The wind was piercingly cold.
Slingerland yelled something, but Neale could not distinguish what. When
they got back inside the trapper said:

“Blizzard!”

Neale grew distressed.

“Wal, no use to worry about Service,” argued the trapper. “If it is a
blizzard we can’t git up thar, thet’s all. Mebbe this’ll not be so bad.
But I ain’t bettin’ on thet.”

Even Allie couldn’t cheer Neale that night. Long after she and the
others had retired he kept up the fire and listened to the roar of the
wind. When the fire died down a little the cabin grew uncomfortably
cold, and this fact attested to a continually dropping temperature. But
he hoped against hope and finally sought his blankets.

Morning came, but the cabin was almost as dark as by night. A blinding,
swirling snow-storm obscured the sun.

A blizzard raged for forty-eight hours. When the snow finally ceased
falling the cold increased until Neale guessed the temperature might be
forty degrees below zero. The trapper claimed sixty. It was necessary to
stay indoors till the weather moderated.

On the fifth morning Slingerland was persuaded to attempt the trip to
aid Service. Larry wanted to accompany them, but Slingerland said he
had better stay with Allie. So, muffled up, the two men set out on
snow-shoes, dragging a sled. A crust had frozen on the snow, otherwise
traveling would have been impossible. Once up on the slope the north
wind hit them square in the face. Heavily clad as he was, Neale thought
the very marrow in his bones would freeze. That wind blew straight
through him. There were places where it took both men to hold the sled
to keep it from getting away. They were blown back one step for every
two steps they made. On the exposed heights they could not walk upright.
At last, after hours of desperate effort, they got over the ridge to a
sheltered side along which they labored up to Service’s dugout.

Up there the snow had blown away in places, leaving bare spots, bleak,
icy, barren, stark. No smoke appeared to rise above the dugout. The rude
habitation looked as though no man had been there that winter. Neale
glanced in swift dismay at Slingerland.

“Son, look fer the wust,” he said. “An’ we hain’t got time to waste.”

They pushed open the canvas framework of a door and, stooping low,
passed inside. Neale’s glance saw first the fireplace, where no fire
had burned for days. Snow had sifted into the dugout and lay in little
drifts everywhere. The blankets on the bunk covered Service, hiding his
face. Both men knew before they uncovered him what his fate had been.

“Frozen to death!” gasped Neale.

Service lay white, rigid, like stone, with no sign of suffering upon his
face.

“He jest went to sleep--an’ never woke up,” declared Slingerland.

“Thank God for that!” exclaimed Neale. “Oh, why did I not stay with
him?”

“Too late, son. An’ many a good man will go to his death before thet
damn railroad is done.”

Neale searched for Service’s notes and letters and valuables which could
be turned over to the engineering staff.

Slingerland found a pick and shovel, which Neale remembered to have used
in building the dugout; and with these the two men toiled at the frozen
sand and gravel to open up a grave; It was like digging in stone.
At length they succeeded. Then, rolling Service in the blankets and
tarpaulin, they lowered him into the cold ground and hurriedly filled up
his grave.

It was a grim, gruesome task. Another nameless grave! Neale had already
seen nine graves. This one was up the slope not a hundred feet from the
line of survey.

“Slingerland,” exclaimed Neale, “the railroad will run along there!
Trains will pass this spot. In years to come travelers will look out of
the train windows along here. Boys riding away to seek their fortunes!
Bride and groom on their honeymoon! Thousands of people--going, coming,
busy, happy at their own affairs, full of their own lives--will pass by
poor Service’s grave and never know it’s there!”

“Wal, son, if people must hev railroads, they must kill men to build
them,” replied the trapper.

Neale conceived the idea that Slingerland did, not welcome the coming
of the steel rails. The thought shocked him. But then, he reflected, a
trapper would not profit by the advance of civilization.

With the wind in their backs Neale and Slingerland were practically
blown home. They made it up between them to keep knowledge of the
tragedy from Allie. So ended the coldest and hardest and grimmest day
Neale had ever known.

The winter passed, the snows melted, the winds quieted, and spring came.

Long since Neale had decided to leave Allie with Slingerland that
summer. She would be happy there, and she wished to stay until Neale
could take her with him. That seemed out of the question for the
present. A construction camp full of troopers and laborers was no place
for Allie. Neale dreaded the idea of taking her to Omaha. Always in
his mind were haunting fears of this Spaniard, Durade, who had ruined
Allie’s mother, and of the father whom Allie had never seen. Neale
instinctively felt that these men were to crop up somewhere in his life,
and before they did appear he wanted to marry Allie. She was now little
more than sixteen years old.

Neale’s plans for the summer could not be wholly known until he had
reported to the general staff, which might be at Fort Fetterman or North
Platte or all the way back in Omaha. But it was probable that he would
be set to work with the advancing troops and trains and laborers.
Engineers had to accompany both the grading gangs and the rail gangs.

Neale, in his talks with Larry and Slingerland, had dwelt long and
conjecturingly upon what life was going to be in the construction camps.

To Larry what might happen was of little moment. He lived in the
present. But Neale was different. He had to be anticipating events; he
lived in the future, his mind was centered on future work, achievement,
and what he might go through in attaining his end. Slingerland was his
appreciative listener.

“Wal,” he would say, shaking his grizzled head, “I reckon I don’t
believe all your General Lodge says is goin’ to happen.”

“But, man, can’t you imagine what it will be?” protested Neale. “Take
thousands of soldiers--the riffraff of the war--and thousands of
laborers of all classes, niggers, greasers, pigtail chinks, and Irish.
Take thousands of men who want to earn an honest dollar, but not
honestly. All the gamblers, outlaws, robbers, murderers, criminals,
adventurers in the States, and perhaps many from abroad, will be on the
trail. Think, man, of the money--the gold! Millions spilled out in these
wilds!... And last and worst--the bad women!”

Slingerland showed his amazement at the pictures drawn by Neale,
especially at the final one.

“Wal, I reckon thet’s all guff too,” he said. “A lot of bad women out in
these wilds ain’t to be feared. Supposin’ thar was a lot of them which
ain’t likely--how’d they ever git out to the camps?”

“Slingerland, the trains--the trains will follow the laying of the
rails!”

“Oho! An’ you mean thar’ll be towns grow up overnightall full of bad
people who ain’t workin’ on the railroad, but jest followin’ the gold?”

“Exactly. Now listen. Remember all these mixed gangs--the gold--and the
bad women--out here in the wild country--no law--no restraint--no fear,
except of death--drinking-hells--gambling-hells--dancing-hells! What’s
going to happen?”

The trapper meditated a while, stroking his beard, and then he said:
“Wal, thar ain’t enough gold to build thet railroad--an’ if thar was it
couldn’t never be done!”

“Ah!” cried Neale, raising his head sharply. “It’s a matter of gold
first. Streams of gold! And then--can it be done?”

One day, as the time for Neale’s departure grew closer, Slingerland’s
quiet and peaceful valley was violated by a visit from four
rough-looking men.

They rode in without packs. It was significant to Neale that Larry swore
at sight of them, and then in his cool, easy way sauntered between them
and the cabin door, where Allie stood with astonishment fixed on her
beautiful face. The Texan always packed his heavy gun, and certainly no
Western men would mistake his quality. These visitors were civil enough,
asked for a little tobacco, and showed no sign of evil intent.

“Way off the beaten track up hyar,” said one.

“Yes. I’m a trapper,” replied Slingerland. “Whar do you hail from?”

“Ogden. We’re packin’ east.”

“Much travel on the trail?”

“Right smart fer wild country. An’ all goin’ east. We hain’t met an
outfit headin’ west. Hev you heerd any talk of a railroad buildin’ out
of Omaha?”

Here Larry put a word in.

“Shore. We’ve had soldiers campin’ around aboot all heah.”

“Soldiers!” ejaculated one of the gang.

“Shore, the road’s bein’ built by soldiers.”

The men made no further comment and turned away without any good-bys.
Slingerland called out to them to have an eye open for Indians on the
war-path.

“Wal, I don’t like the looks of them fellars,” he declared.

Neale likewise took an unfavorable view of the visit, but Larry scouted
the idea of there being any danger in a gang like that.

“Shore they’d be afraid of a man,” he declared.

“Red, can you look at men and tell whether or not there’s danger in
them?” inquired Neale.

“I shore can. One man could bluff thet outfit.... But I reckon I’d hate
to have them find Allie aboot heah alone.”

“I can take care of myself,” spoke up Allie, spiritedly.

Neale and Slingerland, for all their respect for the cowboy’s judgment,
regarded the advent of these visitors as a forerunner of an evil time
for lonely trappers.

“I’ll hev to move back deeper in the mountains, away from the railroad,”
 said Slingerland.

This incident also put a different light upon the intention Neale had of
hunting for the buried gold. Just now he certainly did not want to risk
being seen digging gold or packing it away; and Slingerland was just as
loath to have it concealed in or near his cabin.

“Wal, seein’ we’re not sure it’s really there, let’s wait till you come
back in summer or fall,” he suggested. “If it’s thar it’ll stay thar.”

All too soon the dawn came for Neale’s departure with Larry. Allie was
braver than he. At the last he was white and shaken. She kissed Larry.

“Reddy, you’ll take care of yourself--and him,” she said.

“Allie, I shore will. Good-by.” Larry rode down the trail in the dim
gray dawn.

“Watch sharp for Indians,” she breathed, and her face whitened
momentarily. Then the color returned. Her eyes welled full of sweet,
soft light.

“Allie, I can’t go,” said Neale, hoarsely. The clasp of her arms
unnerved him.

“You must. It’s your work. Remember the big job!... Dearest! Dearest!
Hurry--and--go!”

Neale could no longer see her face clearly. He did not know what he was
saying.

“You’ll always--love me?” he implored.

“Do you need to ask? All my life!... I promise.”

“Kiss me, then,” he whispered, hoarsely, blindly leaning down. “It’s
hell--to leave you!... Wonderful girl--treasure--precious--Allie!...
Kiss me--enough!... I--”

She held him with strong and passionate clasp and kissed him again and
again.

“Good-by!” Her last word was low, choked, poignant, and had in it a
mournful reminder of her old tragic woe.

Then he was alone. Mounting clumsily, with blurred eyes, he rode into
the winding trail.




10

Neale and King traveled light, without pack-animals, and at sunrise they
reached the main trail.

It bore evidence of considerable use and was no longer a trail, but
a highroad. Fresh tracks of horses and oxen, wagon-wheel ruts, dead
camp-fires, and scattered brush that had been used for wind-breaks--all
these things attested to the growing impetus of that movement; soon it
was to become extraordinary.

All this was Indian country. Neale and his companion had no idea whether
or not the Sioux had left their winter quarters for the war-path. But
it was a vast region, and the Indians could not be everywhere. Neale and
King took chances, as had all these travelers, though perhaps the risk
was not so great, because they rode fleet horses. They discovered no
signs of Indians, and it appeared as if they were alone in a wilderness.

They covered sixty miles from early dawn to dark, with a short rest at
noon, and reached Fort Fetterman safely without incident or accident.
Troops were there, but none of the U. P. engineering staff. Neale did
not meet any soldiers with whom he was acquainted. Orders were there for
him, however, to report to North Platte as soon as it was possible to
reach there. Troops were to be moving soon, so Neale learned, and the
long journey could be made in comparative safety.

Here Neale received the tidings that forty miles of railroad had been
built during the last summer, and trains had been run that distance west
from Omaha. His heart swelled. Not for many a week had he heard anything
favorable to the great U. P. project, and here was news of rails laid,
trains run. Already this spring the graders were breaking ground far
ahead of the rail-layers. Report and rumor at the fort had it that
lively times had attended the construction. But the one absorbing topic
was the Sioux Indians, who were expected to swarm out of the hills that
summer and give the troops hot work.

In due time Neale and Larry arrived at North Platte, which was little
more than a camp. The construction gangs were not expected to reach
there until late in the fall. Baxter was at North Platte, with a lame
surveyor, and no other helpers; consequently he hailed Neale and Larry
with open arms. A summer’s work on the hot monotonous plains stared
Neale in the face, but he must resign himself to the inevitable. He
worked, as always, with that ability and energy which had made him
invaluable to his superiors. Here, however, the labor was a dull, hot
grind, without any thrills. Neale filled the long days with duty and
seldom let his mind-wander. In leisure hours, however, he dreamed of
Allie and the future. He found no trouble in passing time that way. Also
he watched eagerly for arrivals from the west, whom he questioned about
Indians in the Wyoming hills; and from troops or travelers coming from
the east he heard all the news of the advancing railroad construction.
It was absorbingly interesting, yet Neale could credit so few of the
tales.

The summer and early fall passed.

Neale was ordered to Omaha. The news stunned him. He had built all
his hopes on another winter out in the Wyoming hills, and this
disappointment was crushing. It made him ill for a day. He almost threw
up his work. It did not seem possible to live that interminable stretch
without seeing Allie Lee. The nature of his commission, however, brought
once again to mind the opportunity that knocked at his door. Neale had
run all the different surveys for bridges in the Wyoming hills and now
he was needed in the office of the staff, where plans and drawings
were being made. Again he bowed to the inevitable. But he determined
to demand in the spring that he be sent ahead to the forefront of the
construction work.

Another disappointment seemed in order. Larry King refused to go any
farther back east. Neale was exceedingly surprised.

“Do you throw up your job?” he asked.

“Shore not. I can work heah,” replied Larry.

“There won’t be any outside work on these bleak plains in winter.”

“Wal, I reckon I’ll loaf, then,” he drawled.

Neale could not change him. Larry vowed he would take his old place with
Neale next spring, if it should be open to him.

“But why? Red, I can’t figure you,” protested Neale.

“Pard, I reckon I’m fur enough back east right heah,” said Larry,
significantly.

A light dawned upon Neale. “Red! You’ve done something bad!” exclaimed
Neale, in genuine dismay.

“Wal, I don’t know jest how bad it was, but it shore was hell,” replied
Larry, with a grin.

“Red, you aren’t afraid,” asserted Neale, positively.

The cowboy flushed and looked insulted. “If any one but you said thet to
me he’d hev to eat it.”

“I beg your pardon, old man. But I’m surprised. It doesn’t seem like
you.... And then--Lord! I’ll miss you.”

“No more ‘n I’ll miss you, pard,” replied Larry.

Suddenly Neale had a happy thought. “Red, you go back to Slingerland’s
and help take care of Allie. I’d feel she was safer.”

“Wal, she might be safer, but I wouldn’t be,” declared the cowboy,
bluntly.

“You red-head! What do you mean?” demanded Neale.

“I mean this heah. If I stayed around another winter near Allie
Lee--with her alone, fer thet trapper never set up before thet
fire--I’d--why, Neale, I’d ambush you like an Injun when you come back!”

“You wouldn’t,” rejoined Neale. He wanted to laugh but had no mirth.

Larry did not mean that, but neither did he mean to be funny. “I’ll be
hangin’ round heah, waitin’ fer you. It’s only a few months. Go on to
your work, pard. You’ll be a big man on the road some day.”

Neale left North Platte with a wagon-train.

After a long, slow journey the point was reached where the graders had
left off work for that year. Here had been a huge construction camp;
and the bare and squalid place looked as if it once had been a town of
crudest make, suddenly wrecked by a cyclone and burned by prairie
fire. Fifty miles farther on, representing two more long, tedious, and
unendurable days, and Neale heard the whistle of a locomotive. It came
from far off. But it was a whistle. He yelled, and the men journeying
with him joined in.

Smoke showed on the horizon, together with a wide, low, uneven line of
shacks and tents.

Neale was all eyes when he rode into that construction camp. The place
was a bedlam. A motley horde of men appeared to be doing everything
under the sun but work, and most of them seemed particularly eager to
board a long train of box-cars and little old passenger-coaches. Neale
made a dive for the train, and his sojourn in that camp was a short and
exciting one of ten minutes.

He felt unutterably proud. He had helped survey the line along which the
train was now rattling and creaking and swaying. All that swiftly passed
under his keen eyes was recorded in his memory--the uncouth crowd of
laborers, the hardest lot he had ever seen; the talk, noise, smoke;
the rickety old clattering coaches; the wayside dumps and heaps and
wreckage. But they all seemed parts of a beautiful romance to him. Neale
saw through the eyes of golden ambition and illimitable dreams.

And not for a moment of that endless ride, with interminable stops, did
he weary of the two hundred and sixty miles of rails laid that year,
and of the forty miles of the preceding year. Then came Omaha, a
beehive--the making of a Western metropolis!

Neale plunged into the bewildering turmoil of plans, tasks, schemes,
land-grants, politics, charters, inducements, liens and loans,
Government and army and State and national interests, grafts and deals
and bosses--all that mass of selfish and unselfish motives, all that
wealth of cunning and noble aims, all that congested assemblage of
humanity which went to make up the building of the Union Pacific.

Neale was a dreamer, like the few men whose minds had first given birth
to the wonderful idea of a railroad from East to West. Neale found
himself confronted by a singularly disturbing fact. However grand this
project, its political and mercenary features could not be beautiful to
him. Why could not all men be right-minded about a noble cause and work
unselfishly for the development of the West and the future generations?
It was a melancholy thing to learn that men of sincere and generous
purpose had spent their all trying to raise the money to build the Union
Pacific; on the other hand, it was a satisfaction to hear that many
capitalists with greedy claws had ruined themselves in like efforts.

The President of the United States and Congress had their own troubles
at the close of the war, and the Government could do but little
money-raising with land-grants and loans. But they offered a great bonus
to the men who would build the railroad.

The first construction company subscribed over a million and a half
dollars, and paid in one-quarter of that. The money went so swiftly
that it opened the company’s eyes to the insatiable gulf beneath that
enterprise, and they quit.

Thereupon what was called the Credit Mobilier was inaugurated, and it
became both famous and infamous.

It was a type of the construction company by which it was the custom
to build railroads at that time. The directors, believing that whatever
money was to be made out of the Union Pacific must be collected during
the construction period, organized a clever system for just this
purpose.

An extravagant sum was to be paid to the Credit Mobilier for the
construction work, thus securing for stockholders of the Union Pacific,
who now controlled the Credit Mobilier, the bonds loaned by the United
States Government.

The operations of the Credit Mobilier finally gave rise to one of the
most serious political scandals in the history of the United States
Congress.

The cost of all material was high, and it rose with leaps and bounds
until it was prodigious. Omaha had no railroad entering it from the
east, and so all the supplies, materials, engines, cars, machinery, and
laborers had to be transported from St. Louis up the swift Missouri
on boats. This in itself was a work calling for the limit of practical
management and energy. Out on the prairie-land, for hundreds of miles,
were to be found no trees, no wood, scarcely any brush. The prairie-land
was beautiful ground for buffalo, but it was a most barren desert for
the exigencies of railroad men. Moreover, not only did wood and fuel and
railroad-ties have to be brought from afar, but also stone for bridges
and abutments. Then thousands of men had to be employed, and those who
hired out for reasonable money soon learned that others were getting
more; having the company at their mercy, they demanded exorbitant wages
in their turn.

One of the peculiar features of the construction, a feature over which
Neale grew impotently furious, was the law that when a certain section
of so many miles had been laid and equipped the Government of the United
States would send out expert commissioners, who would go over the line
and pass judgment upon the finished work. No two groups of commissioners
seemed to agree. These experts, who had their part to play in the
bewildering and labyrinthine maze of men’s contrary plans and plots,
reported that certain sections would have to be done over again.

The particular fault found with one of these sections was the alleged
steepness of the grade, and as Neale had been the surveyor in charge, he
soon heard of his poor work. He went over his figures and notes with the
result that he called on Henney and absolutely swore that the grade was
right. Henney swore too, in a different and more forcible way, but he
agreed with Neale and advised him to call upon the expert commissioners.

Neale did so, and found them, with one exception, open to conviction.
The exception was a man named Allison Lee. The name Lee gave Neale
a little shock. He was a gray-looking man, with lined face, and that
concentrated air which Neale had learned to associate with those who
were high in the affairs of the U. P.

Neale stated that his business was to show that his work had been done
right, and he had the figures to prove it. Mr. Lee replied that the
survey was poor and would have to be done over.

“Are you a surveyor?” queried Neale, sharply, with the blood beating in
his temples.

“I have some knowledge of civil engineering,” replied the commissioner.

“Well, it can’t be very much,” declared Neale, whose temper was up.

“Young man, be careful what you say,” replied the other.

“But Mr.--Mr. Lee--listen to me, will you?” burst out Neale. “It’s all
here in my notes. You’ve hurried over the line and you just slipped up a
foot or so in your observations of that section.”

Mr. Lee refused to look at the notes and waved Neale aside.

“It’ll hurt my chances for a big job,” Neale said, stubbornly.

“You probably will lose your job, judging from the way you address your
superiors.”

That finished Neale. He grew perfectly white.

“All this expert-commissioner business is rot,” he flung at Lee. “Rot!
Lodge knows it. Henney knows it. We all do. And so do you. It’s a lot of
damn red tape! Every last man who can pull a stroke with the Government
runs in here to annoy good efficient engineers who are building the
road. It’s an outrage. It’s more. It’s not honest... That
section has forty miles in it. Five miles you claim must be
resurveyed--regraded--relaid. Forty-six thousand dollars a mile!...
That’s the secret--two hundred and thirty thousand dollars more for a
construction company!”

Neale left the office and, returning to Henney, repeated the interview
to him word for word. Henney complimented Neale’s spirit, but deplored
the incident. It could do no good and might do harm. Many of these
commissioners were politicians, working in close touch with the
directors, and not averse to bleeding the Credit Mobilier.

All the engineers, including the chief, though he was noncommittal, were
bitter about this expert-commissioner law. If a good road-bed had been
surveyed, the engineers knew more about it than any one else. They were
the pioneers of the work. It was exceedingly annoying and exasperating
to have a number of men travel leisurely in trains over the line and
criticize the labors of engineers who had toiled in heat and cold and
wet, with brain and heart in the task. But it was so.

In May, 1866, a wagon-train escorted by troops rolled into the growing
camp of North Platte, and the first man to alight was Warren Neale,
strong, active, eager-eyed as ever, but older and with face pale from
his indoor work and hope long deferred.

The first man to greet him was Larry King, in whom time did not make
changes.

They met as long-separated brothers.

“Red how’re your horses?” was Neale’s query, following the greeting.

“Wintered well, but cost me all I had. I’m shore busted,” replied Larry.

“I’ve plenty of money,” said Neale, “and what’s mine is yours. Come on,
Red. We’ll get light packs and hit the trail for the Wyoming hills.”

“Wal, I reckoned so... Neale, it’s shore goin’ to be risky. The Injuns
are on the rampage already. You see how this heah camp has growed. Men
ridin’ in all since winter broke. An’ them from west tell some hard
stories.”

“I’ve got to go,” replied Neale, with emotion. “It’s nearly a year since
I saw Allie. Not a word between us in all that time!... Red, I can’t
stand it longer.”

“Shore, I know,” replied King, hastily. “You ain’t reckonin’ I wanted to
crawfish? I’ll go. We’ll pack light, hit the trail at night, an’ hide up
in the daytime.”

Neale had arrived in North Platte before noon, and before sunset he and
King were far out on the swelling slopes of plainland, riding toward the
west.

Traveling by night, camping by day, they soon left behind them the
monotonous plains of Nebraska. The Sioux had been active for two summers
along the southern trails of Wyoming. The Texan’s long training on the
ranges stood them in good stead here. His keen eye for tracks and smoke
and distant objects, his care in hiding trails and selecting camps, and
his skill and judgment in all pertaining to the horses--these things
made the journey possible. For they saw Indian signs more than once
before the Wyoming hills loomed up in the distance. More than one
flickering camp-fire they avoided by a wide detour.

Slingerland’s valley showed all the signs of early summer. The familiar
trail, however, bore no tracks of horses or man or beast. A heavy rain
had fallen recently and it would have obliterated tracks.

Neale’s suspense sustained the added burden of dread. In the oppressive
silence of the valley he read some nameless reason for fear. The trail
seemed the same, the brook flowed and murmured as of old, the trees
shone soft and green, but Neale sensed a difference. He dared not look
at Larry for confirmation of his fears. The valley had not of late been
lived in!

Neale rode hard up the trail under the pines. A blackened heap lay where
once the cabin had stood. Neale’s heart gave a terrible leap and then
seemed to cease beating. He could not breathe nor speak nor move. His
eyes were fixed on the black remains of Slingerland’s cabin.

“Gawd Almighty!” gasped Larry, and he put out a shaking hand to clutch
Neale. “The Injuns! I always feared this--spite of Slingerland’s talk.”

The feel of Larry’s fierce fingers, like hot, stinging arrows in his
flesh, pierced Neale’s mind and made him realize what his stunned
faculties had failed to grasp. It seemed to loosen the vise-like hold
upon his muscles, to liberate his tongue.

He fell off his horse.

“Red! Look--look around!”

Allie was gone! The disappointment at not seeing her was crushing, and
the fear of utter loss was terrible. Neale lay on the ground, blind,
sick, full of agony, with his fingers tearing at the grass. The evil
presentiments that had haunted him for months had not been groundless
fancies. Perhaps Allie had called to him again, in another hour of
calamity, and this time he had not responded. She was gone! That idea
struck him cold. It meant the most dreadful of all happenings. For a
while he lay there, prostrate under the shock. He was dimly aware of
Larry’s coming and sitting down beside him.

“No sign of any one,” he said, huskily. “Not even a track!... Thet fire
must hev been about two weeks ago. Mebbe more, but not much. There’s
been a big rain an’ the ground’s all washed clean an’ smooth ... Not a
track!”

It was the cowboy’s habit to calculate the past movements of people and
horses by the nature of the tracks they left.

Then Neale awoke to violence. He sprang up and rushed to the ruins of
the cabin, frantically tore and dug around the burnt embers, and did not
leave off until he had overhauled the whole pile. There was nothing but
ashes and embers. Whereupon he ran to the empty corrals, to the sheds,
to the wood-pile, to the spring, and all around the space once so
habitable. There was nothing to reward his fierce energy--nothing to
scrutinize. Already grass was springing in the trails and upon spots
that had once been bare.

Neale halted, sweating, hot, wild, before his friend. Larry avoided his
gaze.

“She’s gone!... She’s gone!” Neale panted.

“Wal, mebbe Slingerland moved camp an’ burned this place,” suggested
Larry. “He was sore after them four road-agents rustled in heah.”

“No--no. He’d have left the cabin. In case he moved--Allie was to write
me a note--telling me how to find them. I remember--we picked out the
place to hide the note... Oh! she’s gone! She’s gone!”

“Wal, then, mebbe Slingerland got away an’ the cabin was burned after.”

“I can’t hope that... I tell you--it means hell’s opened up before me.”

“Wal, it’s tough, I know, Neale, but mebbe--”

Neale wheeled fiercely upon him. “You’re only saying those things! You
don’t believe them! Tell me what you do really think.”

“Lord, pard, it couldn’t be no wuss,” replied Larry, his lean face
working. “I figger only one way. This heah. Slingerland had left Allie
alone... Then--she was made away with an’ the cabin burned.”

“Indians?”

“Mebbe. But I lean more to the idee of an outfit like thet one what was
heah.”

Neale groaned in his torture. “Not that, Reddy--not that!... The Indians
would kill her--scalp her--or take her captive into their tribe... But
a gang of cutthroat ruffians like these... My God! if I KNEW that had
happened it’d kill me.”

Larry swore at his friend. “It can’t do no good to go to pieces,” he
expostulated. “Let’s do somethin’.”

“What--in Heaven’s name!” cried Neale, in despair.

“Wal, we can rustle up every trail in these heah Black Hills. Mebbe we
can find Slingerland.”

 Then began a search--frantic, desperate, and forlorn on the part of
Neale; faithful and dogged and keen on the part of King. Neale was like
a wild man. He heeded no advice or caution. Only the cowboy’s iron arm
saved Neale and his horse. It was imperative to find water and grass,
and to eat, necessary things which Neale seemed to have forgotten. He
seldom slept or rested or ate. They risked meeting the Sioux in every
valley and on every ridge. Neale would have welcomed the sight of
Indians; he would have rushed into peril in the madness of his grief.
Still, there was hope! He lived all the hours in utter agony of mind,
but his heart did not give up.

They coursed far and near, always keeping to the stream beds, for if
Slingerland had made another camp it would be near water. More than
one trail led nowhere; more than one horse track roused hopes that were
futile. The Wyoming hills country was surely a lonely and a wild one,
singularly baffling to the searchers, for in two weeks of wide travel it
did not yield a sign or track of man. Neale and King used up all their
scant supply of food, threw away all their outfit except a bag of salt,
and went on, living on the meat they shot.

Then one day, unexpectedly, they came upon two trappers by a beaver-dam.
Neale was overcome by his emotion; he sensed that from these men he
would learn something. The first look from them told him that his errand
was known.

“Howdy!” greeted Larry. “It shore is good to see you men--the fust we’ve
come on in an awful hunt through these heah hills.”

“Thar ain’t any doubt thet you look it, friend,” replied one of the
trappers.

“We’re huntin’ fer Slingerland. Do you happen to know him?”

“Knowed Al fer years. He went through hyar a week ago--jest after the
big rain, wasn’t it, Bill?”

“Wal, to be exact it was eight days ago,” replied the comrade Bill.

“Was--he--alone?” asked Larry, thickly.

“Sure, an’ lookin’ sick. He lost his girl not long since, he said, an’
it broke him bad.”

“Lost her! How?”

“Wal, he was sure it wasn’t redskins,” rejoined the trapper,
reflectively. “Slingerland stood in with the Sioux--traded with ‘em.
He--”

“Tell me quick!” hoarsely interrupted Neale. “What happened to Allie
Lee?”

“Fellars, my pard heah is hurt deep,” said Larry. “The girl you spoke of
was his sweetheart.”

“Young man, we only know what Al told us,” replied the trapper. “He
said the only time he ever left the lass alone was the very day she was
taken. Al come home to find the cabin red-hot ashes. Everythin’ gone. No
sign of the lass. No sign of murder. She was jest carried off. There was
tracks--hoss tracks an’ boot tracks, to the number of three or four men
an’ hosses. Al trailed ‘em. But thet very night he had to hold up to
keep from bein’ drowned, as we had to hyar. Wal, next day he couldn’t
find any tracks. But he kept on huntin’ fer a few days, an’ then give
up. He said she’d be dead by then--said she wasn’t the kind thet could
have lived more ‘n a day with men like them. Some hard customers are
driftin’ by from the gold-fields. An’ Bill an’ I, hyar, ain’t in love
with this railroad idee. It ‘ll ruin the country fer trappin’ an’
livin’.”

 Some weeks later a gaunt and ragged cowboy limped into North
Platte, walking beside a broken horse, upon the back of which swayed and
reeled a rider tied in the saddle.

It was not a sight to interest any except the lazy or the curious,
for in that day such things were common in North Platte. The horse had
bullet creases on his neck; the rider wore a bloody shirt; the gaunt
pedestrian had a bandaged arm.

Neale lay ill of a deeper wound while the bullet-hole healed in his
side. Day and night Larry tended him or sat by him or slept near him
in a shack on the outskirts of the camp. Shock, grief, starvation,
exhaustion, loss of blood and sleep--all these brought Warren Neale
close to death. He did not care to live. It was the patient, loyal
friend who fought fever and heartbreak and the ebbing tide of life.

Baxter and Henney visited North Platte and called to see him, and later
the chief came and ordered Larry to take Neale to the tents of the
corps. Every one was kind, solicitous, earnest. He had been missed. The
members of his corps knew the strange story of Allie Lee; they guessed
the romance and grieved over the tragedy. They did all they could do,
and the troop doctor added his attention; but it was the nursing, the
presence, and the spirit of Larry King that saved Neale.

He got well and went back to work with the cowboy for his helper.

In that camp of toil and disorder none but the few with whom Neale was
brought in close touch noted anything singular about him. The engineers,
however, observed that he did not work so well, nor so energetically,
nor so accurately. His enthusiasm was lacking. The cowboy, always with
him, was the one who saw the sudden spells of somber abstraction and
the poignant, hopeless, sleepless pain, the eternal regret. And as Neale
slackened in his duty Larry King grew more faithful.

Neale began to drink and gamble. For long the cowboy fought, argued,
appealed against this order of things, and then, failing to change or
persuade Neale, he went to gambling and drinking with him. But then it
was noted that Neale never got under the influence of liquor or lost
materially at cards. The cowboy spilled the contents of Neale’s glass
and played the game into his hands.

Both of them shrank instinctively from the women of the camp. The sight
of anything feminine hurt.

 North Platte stirred with the quickening stimulus of the approach
of the rails and the trains, and the army of soldiers whose duty was to
protect the horde of toilers, and the army of tradesmen and parasites
who lived off them.

The construction camp of the graders moved on westward, keeping ahead of
the camps of the layers.

The first train that reached North Platte brought directors of the U. P.
R.--among them Warburton and Rudd and Rogers; also Commissioners Lee and
Dunn and a host of followers on a tour of inspection.

The five miles of Neale’s section of road that the commissioners had
judged at fault had been torn up, resurveyed, and relaid.

Neale rode back over the line with Baxter and surveyed the renewed part.
Then, returning to North Platte, he precipitated consternation among
directors and commissioners and engineers, as they sat in council, by
throwing on the table figures of the new survey identical with his old
data.

“Gentlemen, the five miles of track torn up and rebuilt had precisely
the same grade, to an inch!” he declared, with ringing scorn.

Baxter corroborated his statement. The commissioners roared and the
directors demanded explanations.

“I’ll explain it,” shouted Neale. “Forty-six thousand dollars a mile!
Five miles--two hundred and thirty thousand dollars! Spent twice! Taken
twice by the same construction company!”

Warburton, a tall, white-haired man in a frock-coat, got up and pounded
the table with his fist. “Who is this young engineer?” he thundered. “He
has the nerve to back his work instead of sneaking to get a bribe. And
he tells the truth. We’re building twice--spending twice when once is
enough!”

An uproar ensued. Neale had cast a bomb into the council. Every man
there and all the thousands in camp knew that railroad ties cost
several dollars each; that wages were abnormally high, often demanded
in advance, and often paid twice; that parallel with the great spirit
of the work ran a greedy and cunning graft. It seemed to be inevitable,
considering the nature and proportions of the enterprise. An absurd law
sent out the commissioners, the politicians appointed them, and both
had fat pickings. The directors likewise played both ends against the
middle; they received the money from the stock sales and loans; they
paid it out to the construction companies; and as they employed and
owned these companies the money returned to their own pockets. But more
than one director was fired by the spirit of the project--the good to
be done--the splendid achievement--the trade to come from across the
Pacific. The building of the road meant more to some of them than a mere
fortune.

Warburton was the lion of this group, and he roared down the dissension.
Then with a whirl he grasped Neale round the shoulders and shoved him
face to face with the others.

“Here’s the kind of man we want on this job!” he shouted, with red face
and bulging jaw. “His name’s Neale. I’ve heard of some of his surveys.
You’ve all seen him face this council. That only, gentlemen, is the
spirit which can build the U. P. R. Let’s push him up. Let’s send him to
Washington with those figures. Let’s break this damned idiotic law for
appointing commissioners to undo the work of efficient men.”

Opportunity was again knocking at Neale’s door.

Allison Lee arose in the flurry, and his calm, cold presence, the steel
of his hard gray eyes, and the motion of his hand entitled him to a
voice.

“Mr. Warburton--and gentlemen,” he said, “_I_ remember this young
engineer Neale. When I got here to-day I inquired about him, remembering
that he had taken severe exception to the judgment of the commissioners
about that five miles of road-bed. I learned he is a strange, excitable
young fellow, who leaves his work for long wild trips and who is a
drunkard and a gambler. It seems to me somewhat absurd seriously to
consider the false report with which he has excited this council.”

“It’s not false,” retorted Neale, with flashing eyes. Then he appealed
to Warburton and he was white and eloquent. “You directors know better.
This man. Lee is no engineer. He doesn’t know a foot-grade from a
forty-five-degree slope. Not a man in that outfit had the right or the
knowledge to pass judgment on our work. It’s political. It’s a damned
outrage. It’s graft.”

Another commissioner bounced up with furious gestures.

“We’ll have you fired!” he shouted.

Neale looked at him and back at Allison Lee and then at Warburton.

“I quit,” he declared, with scorn. “To hell with your rotten railroad!”

Another hubbub threatened in the big tent. Some one yelled for quiet.

And suddenly there was quiet, but it did not come from that individual’s
call. A cowboy had detached himself from the group of curious onlookers
and had confronted the council with two big guns held low.

“Red! Hold on!” cried Neale.

It was Larry. One look at him blanched Neale’s face.

“Everybody sit still an’ let me talk,” drawled Larry, with the cool,
reckless manner that now seemed so deadly.

No one moved, and the silence grew unnatural. The cowboy advanced a few
strides. His eyes, with a singular piercing intentness, were bent upon
Allison Lee, yet seemed to hold all the others in sight. He held one gun
in direct alignment with Lee, low down, and with the other he rapped on
the table. The gasp that went up from round that table proved that some
one saw the guns were both cocked.

“Did I understand you to say Neale lied aboot them surveyin’ figgers?”
 he queried, gently.

Allison Lee turned as white as a corpse. The cowboy radiated some
dominating force, but the chill in his voice was terrible. It meant that
life was nothing to him--nor death. What was the U. P. R. to him, or its
directors, or its commissioners, or the law? There was no law in that
wild camp but the law in his hands. And he knew it.

“Did you say my pard lied?” he repeated.

Allison Lee struggled and choked over a halting, “No.”

The cowboy backed away, slowly, carefully, with soft steps, and he faced
the others as he moved.

“I reckon thet’s aboot all,” he said, and, slipping into the crowd, he
was gone.




11

After Neale and Larry left, Slingerland saw four seasons swing round, in
which no visitors disturbed the loneliness of his valley.

All this while he did not leave Allie Lee alone, or at least out of
hearing. When he went to tend his traps or to hunt, to chop wood or
to watch the trail, Allie always accompanied him. She grew strong and
supple; she could walk far and carry a rifle or a pack; she was keen of
eye and ear, and she loved the wilds; she not only was of help to him,
but she made the time pass swiftly.

When a year passed after the departure of Neale and Larry King it seemed
to Slingerland that they would never return. There was peril on the
trails these days. He grew more and more convinced of some fatality, but
he did not confide his fears to Allie. She was happy and full of trust;
every day, almost every hour, she looked for Neale. The long wait did
not drag her down; she was as fresh and hopeful as ever and the rich
bloom mantled her cheek. Slingerland had not the heart to cast a doubt
into her happiness. He let her live her dreams.

There came a day that spring when it was imperative for him to visit
a distant valley, where he had left traps he now needed, and as the
distance was long and time short he decided to go alone. Allie laughed
at the idea of being unsafe at the cabin.

“I can take care of myself,” she said. “I’m not afraid.” Slingerland
scarcely doubted her. She had nerve, courage; she knew how to use a gun;
and underneath her softness and tenderness was a spirit that would not
flinch at anything. Still he did not feel satisfied with the idea of
leaving her alone, and it was with a wrench that he did it now.

Moreover, he was longer at the journey than he had anticipated. The
moment he turned his face homeward, a desire to hurry, an anxiety,
a dread fastened upon him. A presentiment of evil gathered. But,
encumbered as he was with heavy traps, he could not travel swiftly. It
was late afternoon when he topped the last ridge between him and home.

What Slingerland saw caused him to drop his traps and gaze aghast. A
heavy column of smoke rose above the valley. His first thought was of
Sioux. But he doubted if the Indians would betray his friendship.
The cabin had caught on fire by accident or else a band of wandering
desperadoes had happened along to ruin him. He ran down the slope,
stole down round to the group of pines, and under cover, cautiously,
approached the spot where his cabin had stood.

It was a heap of smoking logs and probably had burned for hours. There
was no sign of Allie or of any one. Then he ran into the glade. Almost
at once he saw boot-tracks and hoof-tracks, while pelts and hides and
furs lay scattered around, as if they had been discarded for choicer
ones.

“Robbers!” muttered Slingerland. “An’ they’ve got the lass!”

He shook under the roughest blow he had ever been dealt; his conscience
flayed him; his distress over Allie’s fate was so keen and unfamiliar
that, used as he was to prompt decision and action, he remained
stock-still, staring at the ruins of his home.

Presently he roused himself. He had no hopes. He knew the nature of men
who had done this deed. But it was possible that he might overtake them.
In the dust he found four sizes of boot-tracks and he took the trail
down the valley.

Then he became aware that a storm was imminent and that the air had
become cold and raw. Rain began to fall, and darkness came quickly.
Slingerland sought the shelter of a near-by ledge, and there, hungry,
cold, wet, and unhappy, he waited for sleep that would not come.

It rained hard all night and by morning the brook had become a yellow
flood and the trail was under water. Toward noon the rain turned to a
drizzly snow, and finally ceased. Slingerland passed on down the valley,
searching for tracks. The ground everywhere had been washed clean and
smooth. When he reached the old St. Vrain and Laramie Trail it looked as
though a horse had not passed there in months. He spent another wretched
night, and next day awoke to the necessities of life. Except for his
rifle, and his horses, and a few traps back up in the hills, he had
nothing to show for years of hard and successful work. But that did not
matter. He had begun with as little and he could begin again. He killed
meat, satisfied his hunger, and cooked more that he might carry with
him. Then he spent two more days in that locality, until he had crossed
every outlet from his valley. Not striking a track, he saw nothing but
defeat.

That moment was bitter. “If Neale’d happen along hyar now he’d kill
me--an’ sarve me right,” muttered the trapper.

But he believed that Neale, too, had gone the way of so many who had
braved these wilds. Slingerland saw in the fate of Neale and Allie the
result of civilization marching westward. If before he had disliked the
idea of the railroad entering his wild domain, he hated it now. Before
that survey the Indians had been peaceful; no dangerous men rode the
trails. What right had the Government to steal land from the Indians,
to break treaties, to run a steam track across the plains and mountains?
Slingerland foresaw the bloodiest period ever known in the West, before
that work should be completed. It had struck him deep--this white-man
movement across the Wyoming hills, and it was not the loss of all he had
worked for that he minded. For years his life had been lonely, and then
suddenly it had been full. Never again would it be either.

Slingerland turned his back to the trail made by the advancing march of
the empire-builders, and sought the seclusion of the more inaccessible
hills.

“Some day I’ll work out with a load of pelts,” he said, “an’ then mebbe
I’ll hyar what become of Neale--an’ her.”

He found, as one of his kind knew how to find, the valleys where no
white man had trod--where the game abounded and was tame--where if the
red man came he was friendly--where the silent days and lonely nights
slowly made more bearable his memory of Allie Lee.




12

Allie Lee possessed a mind at once active and contemplative. While she
dreamed of Neale and their future she busied herself with many tasks,
and a whole year flew by without a lagging or melancholy hour.

Neale, she believed, had been detained or sent back to Omaha, or given
more important work than formerly. She divined Slingerland’s doubt, but
she would not give it room in her consciousness. Her heart told her that
all was well with Neale, and that sooner or later he would return to
her.

In Allie love had worked magic. It had freed her from a horrible black
memory. She had been alone; she had wanted to die so as to forget those
awful yells and screams--the murder--the blood--the terror and the
anguish; she had nothing to want to live for; she had almost hated those
two kind men who tried so hard to make her forget. Then suddenly, she
never quite remembered when, she had seen Neale with different eyes. A
few words, a touch, a gift, and a pledge--and life had been transformed
for Allie Lee. Like a flower blooming overnight, her heart had opened
to love, and all the distemper in her blood and all the blackness in her
mind were dispelled. The relief from pain and dread was so great that
love became a beautiful and all-absorbing passion. Freed then, and
strangely happy, she took to the life around her as naturally as if she
had been born there, and she grew like a wild flower. Neale returned to
her that autumn to make perfect the realization of her dreams. When he
went away she could still be happy. She owed it to him to be perfect in
joy, faith, love, and duty; and her adversity had discovered to her an
inward courage and an indomitable will. She lived for Neale.

Summer, autumn, winter passed, short days full of solitude, beauty,
thought, and anticipation, and always achievement, for she could not
stay idle. When the first green brightened the cottonwoods and willows
along the brook she knew that before their leaves had attained their
full growth Neale would be on his way to her. A strange and inexplicable
sense of the heart told her that he was coming.

More than once that spring had she bent over the mossy rock to peer down
at her face mirrored in the crystal spring. Neale had made her aware
of her beauty, and she was proud of it, since it seemed to be such a
strange treasure to him.

On the May morning that Slingerland left her alone she was startled
by the clip-clop of horses trotting up the trail a few hours after his
departure.

Her first thought was that Neale and Larry had returned. All her being
suddenly radiated with rapture. She flew to the door.

Four horsemen rode into the clearing, but Neale was not among them.

Allie’s joy was short-lived, and the reaction to disappointment was a
violent, agonizing wrench. She lost all control of her muscles for a
moment, and had to lean against the cabin to keep from falling.

By this time the foremost rider had pulled in his horse near the door.
He was a young giant with hulking shoulders, ruddy-faced, bold-eyed,
ugly-mouthed. He reminded Allie of some one she had seen in California.
He stared hard at her.

“Hullo! Ain’t you Durade’s girl?” he asked, in gruff astonishment.

Then Allie knew she had seen him out in the gold-fields.

“No, I’m not,” she replied.

“A-huh! You look uncommon like her.... Anybody home round here?”

“Slingerland went over the hill,” said Allie. “He’ll be back presently.”

The fellow brushed her aside and went into the cabin. Then the other
three riders arrived.

“Mornin’, miss,” said one, a grizzled veteran, who might have been
miner, trapper, or bandit. The other two reined in behind him. One wore
a wide-brimmed black sombrero from under which a dark, sinister face
gleamed. The last man had sandy hair and light roving eyes.

“Whar’s Fresno?” he asked.

“I’m inside,” replied the man called Fresno, and he appeared at the
door. He stretched out a long arm and grasped Allie before she could
avoid him. When she began to struggle the huge hand closed on her wrist
until she could have screamed with pain.

“Hold on, girl! It won’t do you no good to jerk, an’ if you holler I’ll
choke you,” he said. “Fellers, get inside the cabin an’ rustle around
lively.”

With one pull he hauled Allie toward his horse, and, taking a lasso off
his saddle, he roped her arms to her sides and tied her to the nearest
tree.

“Keep mum now or it ‘ll be the wuss fer you,” he ordered; then he went
into the cabin.

They were a bad lot, and Slingerland’s reason for worry had at last been
justified. Allie did not fully realize her predicament until she found
herself bound to the tree. Then she was furious, and strained with all
her might to slip free of the rope. But the efforts were useless; she
only succeeded in bruising her arms for nothing. When she desisted she
was ready to succumb to despair, until a flashing thought of Neale, of
the agony that must be his if he lost her or if harm befell her, drew
her up sharply, thrillingly. A girl’s natural and instinctive fear was
vanquished by her love.

She heard the robbers knocking things about in the cabin. They threw
bales of beaver pelts out of the door. Presently Fresno reappeared
carrying a buckskin sack in which Slingerland kept his money and few
valuables, and the others followed, quarreling over a cane-covered
demijohn in which there had once been liquor.

“Nary a drop!” growled the one who got possession of it. And with rage
he threw the thing back into the cabin, where it crashed into the fire.

“Sandy, you’ve scattered the fire,” protested the grizzled robber, as he
glanced into the cabin. “Them furs is catchin’.”

“Let ‘em burn!” called Fresno. “We got all we want. Come on.”

“But what’s the sense burnin’ the feller’s cabin down?”

“Nuthin’ ‘ll burn,” said the dark-faced man, “an’ if it does it ‘ll look
like Indians’ work. Savvy, Old Miles?”

They shuffled out together. Evidently Fresno was the leader, or at
least the strongest force. He looked at the sack in his hand and then at
Allie.

“You fellers fight over thet,” he said, and, throwing the sack on the
ground, he strode toward Allie.

The three men all made a rush for the sack and Sandy got it. The other
two pressed round him, not threateningly, but aggressively, sure of
their rights.

“I’ll divide,” said Sandy, as he mounted his horse. “Wait till we make
camp. You fellers pack the beavers.”

Fresno untied Allie from the tree, but he left the lasso round her;
holding to it and her arm, he rudely dragged her to his horse.

“Git up, an’ hurry,” he ordered.

Allie mounted. The stirrups were too long.

“You fellers clear out,” called Fresno, “an ketch me one of them hosses
we seen along the brook.”

While he readjusted the stirrups, Allie looked down upon him. He was
an uncouth ruffian, and his touch gave her an insupportable disgust.
He wore no weapons, but his saddle holster contained a revolver and the
sheath a Winchester. Allie could have shot him and made a run for it,
and she had the nerve to attempt it. The others, however, did not get
out of sight before Fresno had the stirrups adjusted. He strode after
them, leading the horse. Allie glanced back to see a thin stream of
smoke coming out of the cabin door. Then she faced about, desperately
resolved to take any chance to get away. She decided that she would not
be safe among these men for very long. Whatever she was to do she must
do that day, and she only awaited her opportunity.

At the ford Sandy caught one of Slingerland’s horses--a mustang and
a favorite of Allie’s, and one she could ride. He was as swift as the
wind. Once upon him, she could run away from any horse which these
robbers rode. Fresno put the end of the lasso round the mustang’s neck.

“Can you ride bareback?” he asked Allie.

Allie lied. Her first thought was to lead them astray as to her skill
with a horse; and then it occurred to her that if she rode Fresno’s
saddle there might be an opportunity to use the gun.

Fresno leaped astride the mustang, and was promptly bucked off. The
other men guffawed. Fresno swore and, picking himself up, tried again.
This time the mustang behaved better, but it was plain he did not like
the weight. Then Fresno started off, leading his own horse, and at a
trot that showed he wanted to cover ground.

Allie heard the others quarreling over something, probably the gold
Slingerland had been so many years in accumulating.

They rode on to where the valley opened into another, along which wound
the old St. Vrain and Laramie Trail. They kept to this, traveling east
for a few miles, and then entered an intersecting valley, where some
distance up they had a camp. They had not taken the precaution to hide
either packs or mules, and so far as Allie could tell they had no
fear of Indians. Probably they had crossed from California, and, being
dishonest and avoiding caravans and camps, they had not become fully
acquainted with the perils of that region.

It was about noon when they arrived at this place. The sun was becoming
blurred and a storm appeared brewing. Fresno dismounted, dropping the
halter of the mustang. Then he let go his own bridle. The eyes he bent
on Allie made her turn hers away as from something that could scorch
and stain. He pulled her off the saddle, rudely, with coarse and meaning
violence.

Allie pushed him back and faced him. In a way she had been sheltered
all her life, yet she had lived among such men as this man, and she knew
that resistance or pleadings were useless; they would only inflame him.
She was not ready yet to court death.

“Wait,” she said.

“A-huh!” he grunted, breathing heavily. He was an animal, slow-witted
and brutal.

“Fresno, I am Durade’s girl!” she went on.

“I thought I knowed you. But you’re grown to be a woman an’ a dam’
pretty one.”

Allie drew him aside, farther from the others, who had renewed a loud
altercation. “Fresno, it’s gold you want,” she affirmed, rather than
asked.

“Sure. But no small stake like thet’d be my choice ag’in’ you,” he
leered, jerking a thumb back at his companions.

“You remember Horn?” went on Allie.

“Horn! The miner who made thet big strike out near Sacramento?”

“Yes, that’s who I mean,” replied Allie, hurriedly. “We--we left
California in his caravan. He brought all his gold with him.”

Fresno showed a growing interest.

“We were attacked by Sioux.... Horn buried all that gold--on the spot.
All--all the others were killed--except me.... And I know where--” Allie
shuddered with what the words brought up. But no memory could weaken
her.

Fresno opened his large mouth to bawl this unexpected news to his
comrades.

“Don’t call them--don’t tell them,” Allie whispered. “There’s only one
condition. I’ll take you where that gold’s hidden.”

“Girl, I can make you tell,” he replied, menacingly.

“No, you can’t.”

“You ain’t so smart you think I’ll let you go--jest for some gold?” he
queried. “Gold’ll be cheap along this trail soon. An’ girls like you are
scarce.”

“No, that’s not what I meant.... Get rid of the others--and I’ll take
you where Horn buried his gold.”

Fresno stared at her. He grinned. The idea evidently surprised and
flattered him; yet it was perplexing.

“But Frank--he’s my pard--thet one with the black hat,” he protested. “I
couldn’t do no dirt to Frank.... What’s your game, girl? I’ll beat you
into tellin’ me where thet gold is.”

“Beating won’t make me tell,” replied Allie, with intensity. “Nothing
will--if I don’t want to. My game is for my life. You know I’ve no
chance among four men like you.”

“Aw, I don’t know about thet,” he blustered. “I can take care of you....
But, say, if you’d stand fer Frank, mebbe I’ll take you up.... Girl, are
you lyin’ about thet gold?”

“No.”

“Why didn’t the trapper dig it up? You must hev told him.”

“Because he was afraid to keep it in or near his cabin. We meant to
leave it until we were ready to get out of the country.”

That appeared plausible to Fresno and he grew more thoughtful.

Meanwhile the altercation among the other three ruffians assumed
proportions that augured a fight.

“I’ll divide this sack when I git good an’ ready,” declared Sandy.

“But, pard, thet’s no square deal,” protested Old Miles. “I’m a-gittin’
mad. I seen you meant to keep it all.”

The dark-faced ruffian shoved a menacing fist under Sandy’s nose. “When
do I git mine?” he demanded.

Fresno wheeled and called, “Frank, you come here!”

The other approached sullenly. “Fresno, thet Sandy is whole hog or
none!” he exclaimed.

“Let ‘em fight it out,” replied Fresno. “We’ve got a bigger game....
Besides, they’ll shoot each other up. Then we’ll hev it all. Come, give
‘em elbow room.”

He led Allie and his horse away a little distance.

“Fetch them packs, Frank,” he called. The mustang followed, and
presently Frank came with one of the packs. Fresno slipped the saddle
from his horse, and, laying it under a tree, he pulled gun and rifle
from their sheaths. The gun he stuck in his belt; the rifle he leaned
against a branch.

“Sandy’ll plug Old Miles in jest another minnit,” remarked Fresno.

“What’s this other game?” queried Frank, curiously.

“It’s gold, Frank--gold,” replied Fresno; and in few words he told
his comrade about Horn’s buried treasure. But he did not mention the
condition under which the girl would reveal its hiding-place. Evidently
he had no doubt that he could force her to tell.

“Let’s rustle,” cried Frank, his dark face gleaming. “We want to git out
of this country quick.”

“You bet! An’ I wonder when we’ll be fetchin’ up with them railroad
camps we heerd about... Camps full of gold an’ whisky an’ wimmen!”

“We’ve enough on our hands now,” replied Frank. “Let’s rustle fer
thet--”

A gun-shot interrupted him. Then a hoarse curse rang out--and then two
more reports from a different gun.

“Them last was Sandy’s,” observed Fresno, coolly. “An’ of course they
landed... Go see if Old Miles hit Sandy.”

Frank strode off under the trees.

Allie had steeled herself to anything, and those shots warned her that
now she had two less enemies to contend with, and that she must be quick
to seize the first opportunity to act. She could leap upon the mustang,
and if she was lucky she could get away. She could jump for the
Winchester and surely shoot one of these villains, perhaps both of them.
But the spirit that gave her the nerve to attempt either plan bade her
wait, not too long, but longer, in the hope of a more favorable moment.

Frank returned to Fresno, and he carried the sack of gold that had
caused dissension. Fresno laughed.

“Sandy’s plugged hard--low down,” said Frank. “He can’t live. An’ Old
Miles is croaked.”

“A-huh! Frank, I’ll go git the other packs. An’ you see what’s in this
sack,” said Fresno.

When he got out of sight, Allie slipped the lasso from her waist.

“I don’t need that hanging to me,” she said.

“Sure you don’t, sweetheart,” replied the ruffian Frank. “Thet man
Fresno is rough with ladies. Now I’m gentle.... Come an’ let me spill
this sack in your lap.”

“I guess not,” replied Allie.

“Wal, you’re sure a cat... Look at her eyes!... All right, don’t git mad
at me.”

He spilled the contents of the sack out on the sand, and bent over it.

What had made Allie’s eyes flash was the recognition of her opportunity.
She did not hesitate an instant. First she looked to see just where the
mustang stood. He was near, with the rope dragging, half coiled. Allie
suddenly noticed the head and ears of the mustang. He heard something.
She looked up the valley slope and saw a file of Indians riding down,
silhouetted against the sky. They were coming fast. For an
instant Allie’s senses reeled. Then she rallied. Her situation was
desperate--almost hopeless. But here was the issue of life or death, and
she met it.

In one bound she had the rifle. Long before, she had ascertained that it
was loaded. The man Frank heard the click of the raising hammer.

“What’re you doin’?” he demanded, fiercely.

“Don’t get up!” warned Allie. She stepped backward nearer the mustang.
“Look up the slope!... Indians!”

But he paid no heed. He jumped up and strode toward her.

“Look, man!” cried Allie, piercingly. He came on. Then Fresno appeared,
running, white of face.

Allie, without leveling the rifle, fired at Frank, even as his clutching
hands struck the weapon.

He halted, with sudden gasp, sank to his knees, fell against the tree,
and then staggered up again.

Allie had to drop the rifle to hold the frightened mustang. She mounted
him, urged him away, and hauled in the dragging lasso. Once clear of
brush and stones, he began to run. Allie saw a clear field ahead, but
there were steep rocky slopes boxing the valley. She would be hemmed in.
She got the mustang turned, and ran among the trees, keeping far over to
the left. She heard beating hoofs off to the right, crashings in brush,
and then yells. An opening showed the slope alive with Indians riding
hard. Some were heading down, and others up the valley to cut off her
escape; the majority were coming straight for the clumps of trees.

Fresno burst out of cover mounted on Sandy’s bay horse. He began to
shoot. And the Indians fired in reply. All along the slopes rose white
puffs of smoke, and bullets clipped dust from the ground in front of
Allie. Fresno drew ahead. The bay horse was swift. Allie pulled her
mustang more to the left, hoping to get over the ridge, which on that
side was not high. To her dismay, Indians appeared there, too. She
wheeled back to the first course and saw that she must attempt what
Fresno was trying.

Then the robber Frank appeared, riding out of the cedars. The Indian
riders closed rapidly in on him, shooting all the time. His horse
was hit, and stumbling, it almost threw the rider. Then the horse ran
wildly--could not be controlled. One Indian was speeding from among the
others. He had a bow bent double, and suddenly it straightened. Allie
saw dust fly from Frank’s back. He threw up his arms and slid off
under the horse, the saddle slipping with him. The horse, wounded and
terrorized, began to plunge, dragging man and saddle.

Ahead, far to the right, Fresno was gaining on his pursuers. He was
out of range now, but the Indians kept shooting. Then Allie’s situation
became so perilous that she saw only the Indians to the left, with their
mustangs stretched out so as to intercept her before she got out into
the wider valley.

Her mustang did not need to be goaded. The yells behind and on all
sides, and the whistling bullets, drove him to his utmost. Allie had all
she could do to ride him. She was nearly blinded by the stinging wind,
yet she saw those lithe, half-naked savages dropping gradually back and
she knew that she was gaining. Her hair became loose and streamed in the
wind. She heard the yells then. No more rifles cracked. Her pursuers had
discovered that she was a girl and were bent on her capture.

Fleet and strong the mustang ran, sure-footed, leaping the washes, and
outdistancing the pursuers on the left. Allie thought she could turn
into the big valley and go down the main trail before the Indians
chasing Fresno discovered her. But vain hope! Across the width of the
valley where it opened out, a string of Indians appeared, riding back to
meet her.

A long dust line, dotted with bobbing objects, to the right. Behind a
close-packed bunch of hard riders. In front an opening trap of yelling
savages. She was lost. And suddenly she remembered the fate of her
mother. Her spirit sank, her strength fled. Everything blurred around
her. She lost control of the mustang. She felt him turning, slowing, the
yells burst hideously in her ears. Like her mother’s--her fate. A roar
of speedy hoof-beats seemed to envelop her, and her nostrils were filled
with dust. They were upon her. She prayed for a swift stroke--then for
her soul. All darkened--her senses were failing. Neale’s face glimmered
there--in space--and again was lost. She was slipping--slipping--A rude
and powerful hold fastened upon her. Then all faded.




13

When Allie Lee came back from that black gap in her consciousness she
was lying in a circular tent of poles and hides.

For a second she was dazed. But the Indian designs and trappings in
the tent brought swift realization--she had been brought captive to the
Sioux encampment. She raised her head. She was lying on a buffalo robe;
her hands and feet were bound; the floor was littered with blankets and
beaded buckskin garments. Through a narrow opening she saw that the day
was far spent; Indians and horses passed to and fro; there was a bustle
outside and jabber of Indian jargon; the wind blew hard and drops of
rain pattered on the tent.

Allie could scarcely credit the evidence of her own senses. Here she was
alive! She tried to see and feel if she had been hurt. Her arms and body
appeared bruised, and they ached, but she was not in any great pain. Her
hopes arose. If the Sioux meant to kill her they would have done it
at once. They might intend to reserve her for torture, but more likely
their object was to make her a captive in the tribe. In that case
Slingerland would surely find her and get her freedom.

Rain began to fall more steadily. Allie smelled smoke and saw the
reflection of fires on the wall of the tent. Presently a squaw entered.
She was a huge woman, evidently old, very dark of face, and wrinkled.
She carried a bowl and platter which she set down, and, grunting, she
began to untie Allie’s hands. Then she gave the girl a not ungentle
shake. Allie sat up.

“Do you--do they mean--to harm and kill me?” asked Allie.

The squaw shook her head to indicate she did not understand, but her
gestures toward the things she had brought were easy to interpret. Allie
partook of the Indian food, which was coarse and unpalatable, but it
satisfied her hunger. When she had finished the squaw laboriously tied
the thongs round Allie’s wrists, and, pushing her back on the robe,
covered her up and left her.

After that it grew dark rapidly, and the rain increased to a torrent.
Allie, hardly realizing how cold she had been, began to warm up under
the woolly robe. The roar of the rain drowned all other sounds outside.
She wondered if Slingerland had returned to his cabin, and, if so, what
he had done. She felt sorry for him. He would take the loss hard. But he
would trail her; he would hear of a white girl captive in the Sioux camp
and she would soon be free. How fortunate she was! A star of Providence
had watched over her. The prayer she had breathed had been answered. She
thought of Neale. She would live for him; she would pray and fight off
harm; she would find him if he could not find her. And lying there bound
and helpless in an Indian camp, captive of the relentless Sioux, for all
she knew in peril of death, with the roar of wind and rain around her,
and the darkness like pitch, she yet felt her pulses throb and thrill
and her spirit soar at remembrance of the man she loved. In the end she
would find Neale; and it was with his name trembling on her lips that
she fell asleep.

More than once during the night she awoke in the pitchy darkness to hear
the wind blow and the rain roar. The dawn broke cold and gray, and the
storm gradually diminished. Allie lay alone for hours, beginning to
suffer by reason of her bonds and cramped limbs. The longer she was left
alone the more hopeful her case seemed.

In the afternoon she was visited by the squaw, released and fed as
before. Allie made signs that she wanted to have her feet free, so that
she could get up and move about. The squaw complied with her wishes.
Allie could scarcely stand; she felt dizzy; a burning, aching sensation
filled her limbs.

Presently the old woman led her out. Allie saw a great number of tents,
many horses and squaws and children, but few braves. The encampment lay
in a wide valley, similar to all the valleys of that country, except
that it was larger. A stream in flood swept yellow and noisy along the
edge of the encampment. The children ran at sight of Allie, and the
women stared. It was easy to see that they disapproved of her. The few
braves looked at her with dark, steady, unfathomable eyes. The camp
appeared rich in color--in horses and trappings; evidently this tribe
was not poor. Allie saw utensils, blankets, clothing--many things never
made by Indians.

She was led to a big lodge with a tent adjoining. Inside an old Indian
brave, grizzled and shrunken, smoked before a fire; and as Allie was
pushed into the tent a young Indian squaw appeared. She was small,
with handsome, scornful face and dark, proud eyes, gorgeously clad in
elaborate beaded and fringed buckskin--evidently an Indian princess or
a chief’s wife. She threw Allie a venomous glance as she went out. Allie
heard the old squaw’s grunting voice, and the young one’s quick and
passionate answers.

There was nothing for Allie to do but await developments. She rested,
rubbing her sore wrists and ankles, thankful she had been left unbound.
She saw that she was watched, particularly by the young woman, who often
walked to the opening to glance in. The interior of this tent presented
a contrast to the other in which she had been confined. It was dry and
clean, with floor of rugs and blankets; and all around hung beaded
and painted and feathered articles, some for wear, and others for what
purpose she could not guess.

The afternoon passed without further incident until the old squaw
entered, manifestly to feed Allie, and tie her up as heretofore. The
younger squaw came in to watch the latter process.

Allie spoke to her and held out her bound hands appealingly. This
elicited no further response than an intent look.

Night came. Allie lay awake a good while, and then she fell asleep. Next
morning she was awakened by an uproar. Whistling and trampling mustangs,
whoops of braves, the babel of many voices, barking of dogs, movement,
bustle, sound--all attested to the return of the warriors. Allie’s heart
sank for a moment; this would be the time of trial for her. But the
clamor subsided without any disturbance near her tent. By and by the
old squaw returned to attend to her needs. This time on the way out she
dropped a blanket curtain between the tent and the lodge.

Soon Indians entered the lodge, quite a number, with squaws among them,
judging by their voices. A harangue ensued, lasting an hour or more; it
interested Allie, especially because at times she heard and recognized
the quick, passionate utterance of the young squaw.

Soon Allie’s old attendant shuffled in, and unbound her, then, lifting
the curtain she motioned to Allie to come out. Allie went into the
lodge. An early sun lighted the place brightly. It was full of Indians.
In the center stood a striking figure, probably a chief, tall and lean,
with scars on his naked breast. His face was bronze, with deep lines,
somber and bitter, and cruel thin lips, and eyes that glittered like
black fire. His head had the poise of an eagle.

His piercing glance scarcely rested an instant upon Allie. He motioned
for her to be taken away. Allie, as she was led back, got a glimpse of
the young squaw. Sullen, with bowed head, and dark rich blood thick
in her face, with heaving breast and clenched hands, she presented a
picture of outraged pride and jealousy.

Probably the chief had decided to claim Allie as his captive, a decision
which would be fiercely resented by the young Indian bride.

The camp quieted down after that. Allie peeped through a slit between
the hides of which her tent was constructed, and she saw no one but
squaws and children. The mustangs appeared worn out. Evidently the
braves and warriors were resting after a hard ride or fight or foray.

Nothing happened. The hours dragged. Allie heard the breathing of heavy
sleepers. About dark she was fed again and bound.

That night she was awakened by a gentle shake. A hand moved from her
shoulder to her lips. The pale moonlight filtered into the tent. Allie
saw a figure kneeling beside her and she heard a whispered “‘Sh-s-s-sh!”
 Then her hands and feet were freed. She divined then that the young
squaw had come to let her go, in the dead of night. Her heart throbbed
high as her liberator held up a side of the tent. Allie crawled out.
A bright moon soared in the sky. The camp was silent. The young woman
slipped after her, and with a warning gesture to be silent she led Allie
away toward the slope of the valley. It was a goodly distance. Not a
sound disturbed the peace of the beautiful night. The air was cold and
still. Allie shivered and trembled. This was the most exciting adventure
of all. She felt a sudden tenderness and warmth for this Indian girl.
Once the squaw halted, with ear intent, listening. Allie’s heart stopped
beating. But no bark of dog, no sound of pursuit, justified alarm. At
last they reached the base of the slope.

The Indian pointed high toward the ridge-top. She made undulating
motions of her hand, as if to picture the topography of the ridges, and
the valleys between; then kneeling, she made a motion with her finger
on the ground that indicated a winding trail. Whereupon she stealthily
glided away--all without a spoken word.

Allie was left alone--free--with direction how to find the trail. But
what use was it for her to find it in that wilderness? Still, her star
kept drawing her spirit. She began to climb. The slope was grassy, and
her light feet left little trace. She climbed and climbed until she
thought her heart would burst. Once upon the summit, she fell in the
grass and rested.

Far below in the moon-blanched valley lay the white tents and the
twinkling camp-fires. The bay of a dog floated up to her. It was a
tranquil, beautiful scene. Rising, she turned her back upon it, with a
muttered prayer for the Indian girl whose jealousy and generosity had
freed her, and again she faced the ridge-top and the unknown wilderness.

A wolf mourned, and the sound, clear and sharp, startled her. But
remembering Slingerland’s word that no beast would be likely to harm her
in the warm season, she was reassured. Soon she had crossed the narrow
back of the ridge, to see below another valley like the one she had
left, but without the tents and fires. Descent was easy and she covered
ground swiftly. She feared lest she should come upon a stream in flood.
Again she mounted a slope, zigzagging up, going slowly, reserving her
strength, pausing often to rest and to listen, and keeping a straight
line with the star she had marked. Climbing was hard work, however
slowly she went, just as going down was a relief to her wearied legs.

In this manner she climbed four ridges and crossed three valleys before
a rest became imperative. Now dawn was near, as was evidenced by the
paling stars and the gray in the east. It would be well for her to
remain on high ground while day broke.

So she rested, but, soon cooling off, she suffered with the cold.
Huddling down in the grass against a stone, and facing the east, she
waited for dawn to break.

The stars shut their eyes; the dark blue of sky turned gray; a pale
light seemed to suffuse itself throughout the east. The valley lay
asleep in shadow, the ridges awoke in soft gray mist. Far down over the
vastness and openness of the plains appeared a ruddy glow. It warmed, it
changed, it brightened. A sea of cloudy vapors, serene and motionless,
changed to rose and pink; and a red curve slid up over the distant
horizon. All that world of plain and cloud and valley and ridge
quickened as with the soul of day, while it colored with the fire of
sun. Red, radiant, glorious, the sun rose.

It was the dispeller of gloom, the bringer of hope. Allie Lee, lost on
the heights, held out her arms to the east and the sun, and she cried:
“Oh, God!... Oh, Neale--Neale!”

When she turned to look down into the valley below she saw the white
winding ribbon-like trail, and with her eyes she followed it to where
the valley opened wide upon the plains.

She must go down the slope to the cover of the trees and brush, and
there work along eastward, ever with eye alert. She must meet with
travelers within a few days, or perish of starvation, or again fall into
the hands of the Sioux. Thirst she did not fear, for the recent heavy
rain had left waterholes everywhere.

With action her spirit lightened and the numbness of hands and feet left
her. Time passed swiftly. The sun stood straight overhead before she
realized she had walked miles; and it declined westward as she skulked
like an Indian from tree to tree, from bush to bush, along the first
bench of the valley floor.

Night overtook her at the gateway of the valley. The vast monotony of
the plains opened before her like a gulf. She feared it. She found a
mound of earth with a wind-worn shelf in its side and overgrown with
sage; and into this she crawled, curled in the sand and prayed and
slept.

Next day she took up a position a few hundred yards from the trail and
followed its course, straining her eyes to see before and behind her,
husbanding her strength with frequent rests, and drinking from every
pool.

That day, like its predecessor, passed swiftly by and left her well
out upon the huge, billowy bosom of the plains. Again she sought a
hiding-place, but none offered. There was no warmth in the sand, and the
night wind arose, cold and moaning. She could not sleep. The whole empty
world seemed haunted. Rustlings of the sage, seepings of the sand,
gusts of the wind, the night, the loneliness, the faithless stars and
a treacherous moon that sank, the wailing of wolves--all these things
worked upon her mind and spirit until she lost her courage. She feared
to shut her eyes or cover her face, for then she could not see the
stealthy forms stalking her out of the gloom. She prayed no more to her
star.

“Oh, God, have you forsaken me?” she moaned.

How relentless the grip of the endless hours! The black night held fast.
And yet when she had grown nearly mad waiting for the dawn, it finally
broke, ruddy and bright, with the sun, as always, a promise of better
things to come.

Allie found no water that day. She suffered from the lack of it, but
hunger appeared to have left her. Her strength diminished, yet she
walked and plodded miles on miles, always gazing both hopelessly and
hopefully along the winding trail.

At the close of the short and merciful day despair seized upon Allie’s
mind. With night came gloom and the memory of her mother’s fate. She
still clung to a strange faith that all would soon be well. But
reason, fact, reality, these present things pointed to certain
doom--starvation--death by thirst--or Indians! A thousand times she
imagined she heard the fleet hoof-beating of many mustangs. Only the
tiny pats of the broken sage leaves in the wind!

It was a dark and cloudy night, warmer and threatening rain. She
kept continually turning round and round to see what it was that came
creeping up behind her so stealthily. How horrible was the dark--the
blackness that showed invisible things! A wolf sent up his hungry,
lonely cry. She did not fear this reality so much as she feared the
intangible. If she lived through this night, there would be another like
it to renew the horror. She would rather not live. Like a creature beset
by foes all around she watched; she faced every little sound; she peered
into the darkness, instinctively unable to give up, to end the struggle,
to lie down and die.

Neale seemed to be with her. He was alive. He was thinking of her at
that very moment. He would expect her to overcome self and accident and
calamity. He spoke to her out of the distance and his voice had the old
power, stronger than fear, exhaustion, hopelessness, insanity. He could
call her back from the grave.

And so the night passed.

In the morning, when the sun lit the level land, far down the trail
westward gleamed a long white line of moving wagons.

Allie uttered a wild and broken cry, in which all the torture shuddered
out of her heart. Again she was saved! That black doubt was shame to her
spirit. She prayed her thanksgiving, and vowed in her prayers that no
adversity, however cruel, could ever again shake her faith or conquer
her spirit.

She was going on to meet Neale. Life was suddenly sweet again,
unutterably full, blazing like the sunrise. He was there--somewhere to
the eastward.

She waited. The caravan was miles away. But it was no mirage, no trick
of the wide plain! She watched. If the hours of night had been long,
what were these hours of day with life and the chance of happiness ever
advancing?

At last she saw the scouts riding in front and alongside, and the
plodding oxen. It was a large caravan, well equipped for defense.

She left the little rise of ground and made for the trail. How uneven
the walking! She staggered. Her legs were weak. But she gained the trail
and stood there. She waved. They were not so far away. Surely she would
be seen. She staggered on--waved again.

There! The leading scout had halted. He pointed. Other riders crowded
around him. The caravan came to a stop.

Allie heard voices. She waved her arms and tried to run. A scout
dismounted, advanced to meet her, rifle ready. The caravan feared a
Sioux trick. Allie described a lean, gray old man; now he was rapidly
striding toward her.

“It’s a white gal!” she heard him shout.

Others ran forward as she staggered to meet them.

“I’m alone--I’m--lost!” she faltered.

“A white gal in Injun dress,” said another.

And then kind hands were outstretched to her.

“I’m--running--away... Indians!” panted Allie.

“Whar?” asked the lean old scout.

“Over the ridges--miles--twenty miles--more. They had me. I got--away...
four--three days ago.”

The group around Allie opened to admit another man.

“Who’s this--who’s this?” called a quick voice, soft and liquid, yet
with a quality of steel in it.

Allie had heard that voice. She saw a tall man in long black coat and
wide black hat and flowered vest and flowing tie. Her heart contracted.

“ALLIE!” rang the voice.

She looked up to see a dark, handsome face--a Spanish face with almond
eyes, sloe-black and magnetic--a face that suddenly blazed.

She recognized the man with whom her mother had run away--the man she
had long believed her father--the adventurer Durade! Then she fainted.




14

Allie recovered to find herself lying in a canvas-covered wagon, and
being worked over by several sympathetic women. She did not see Durade.
But she knew she had not been mistaken. The wagon was rolling along as
fast as oxen could travel. Evidently the caravan had been alarmed by the
proximity of the Sioux and was making as much progress as possible.

Allie did not answer many questions. She drank thirstily, but she was
too exhausted to eat.

“Whose caravan?” was the only query she made.

“Durade’s,” replied one woman, and it was evident from the way she spoke
that this was a man of consequence.

As Allie lay there, slowly succumbing to weariness and drowsiness, she
thought of the irony of fate that had let her escape the Sioux only
to fall into the hands of Durade. Still, there was hope. Durade was
traveling toward the east. Out there somewhere he would meet Neale, and
then blood would be spilled. She had always regarded Durade strangely,
wondering that in spite of his kindness to her she could not really care
for him. She understood now and hated him passionately. And if there was
any one she feared it was Durade. Allie lost herself in the past,
seeing the stream of mixed humanity that passed through Durade’s
gambling-halls. No doubt he was on his way, first to search for her
mother, and secondly, to profit by the building of the railroad. But he
would never find her mother. Allie was glad.

At length she fell asleep and slept long, then dozed at intervals. The
caravan halted. Allie heard the familiar sing-song calls to the oxen.
Soon all was bustle about her, and this fully awakened her. In a moment
or more she must expect to be face to face with Durade. What should
she tell him? How much should she let him know? Not one word about her
mother! He would be less afraid of her if he found out that the mother
was dead. Durade had always feared Allie’s mother.

The women with whom Allie had ridden helped her out of the wagon, and,
finding her too weak to stand, they made a bed for her on the ground.
The camp site appeared to be just the same as any other part of that
monotonous plain-land, but evidently there was a stream or water-hole
near by. Allie saw her companions were the only women in the caravan;
they were plain persons, blunt, yet kind, used to hard, honest work, and
probably wives of defenders of the wagon-train.

They could not conceal their curiosity in regard to Allie, nor their
wonder. She had heard them whispering together whenever they came near.

Presently Allie saw Durade. He was approaching. How well she remembered
him! Yet the lapse of time and the change between her childhood and the
present seemed incalculable. He spoke to the women, motioning in her
direction. His bearing and action were that of a man of education, and a
gentleman. Yet he looked what her mother had called him--a broken man of
class, an adventurer, a victim of base passions.

He came and knelt by Allie. “How are you now?” he asked. His voice was
gentle and courteous, different from that of the other men.

“I can’t stand up,” replied Allie.

“Are you hurt?”

“No--only worn out.”

“You escaped from Indians?”

“Yes--a tribe of Sioux. They intended to keep me captive. But a young
squaw freed me--led me off.”

He paused as if it was an effort to speak, and a long, thin, shapely
hand went to his throat. “Your mother?” he asked, hoarsely. Suddenly his
face had turned white.

Allie gazed straight into his eyes, with wonder, pain, suspicion. “My
mother! I’ve not seen her for nearly two years.”

“My God! What happened? You lost her? You became separated?...
Indians--bandits?... Tell me!”

“I have--no--more to tell,” said Allie. His pain revived her own. She
pitied Durade. He had changed--aged--there were lines in his face that
were new to her.

“I spent a year in and around Ogden, searching,” went on Durade. “Tell
me--more.”

“No!” cried Allie.

“Do you know, then?” he asked, very low.

“I’m not your daughter--and mother ran off from you. Yes, I know that,”
 replied Allie, bitterly.

“But I brought you up--took care of you--helped educate you,” protested
Durade, with agitation. “You were my own child, I thought. I was always
kind to you. I--I loved the mother in the daughter.”

“Yes, I know.... But you were wicked.”

“If you won’t tell me it must mean she’s still alive,” he replied,
swiftly. “She’s not dead;... I’ll find her. I’ll make her come back to
me--or kill her... After all these years--to leave me!”

He seemed wrestling with mingled emotions. The man was proud and strong,
but defeat in life, in the crowning passion of life, showed in his white
face. The evil in him was not manifest then.

“Where have you lived all this time?” he asked, presently.

“Back in the hills with a trapper.”

“You have grown. When I saw you I thought it was the ghost of your
mother. You are just as she was when we met.”

He seemed lost in sad retrospection. Allie saw streaks of gray in his
once jet-black hair.

“What will you do?” asked Allie.

He was startled. The softness left him. A blaze seemed to leap under
skin and eyes, and suddenly he was different--he was Durade the gambler,
instinct with the lust of gold and life.

“Your mother left me for YOU,” he said, with terrible bitterness. “And
the game has played you into my hands. I’ll keep you. I’ll hold you to
get even with her.”

Allie felt stir in her the fear she had had of him in her childhood when
she disobeyed. “But you can’t keep me against my will--not among people
we’ll meet eastward.”

“I can, and I will!” he declared, softly, but implacably. “We’re
not going East. We’ll be in rougher places than the gold-camps of
California. There’s no law but gold and guns out here... But--if you
speak of me to any one may your God have mercy on you!”

The blaze of him betrayed the Spaniard. He meant more than dishonor,
torture, and death. The evil in him was rampant. The love that had been
the only good in an abnormal and disordered mind had turned to hate.

Allie knew him. He was the first person who had ever dominated her
through sheer force of will. Unless she abided by his command her fate
would be worse than if she had stayed captive among the Sioux. This man
was not an American. His years among men of later mold had not changed
the Old World cruelty of his nature. She recognized the fact in utter
despair. She had not strength left to keep her eyes open.

After a while Allie grew conscious that Durade had left her. She felt
like a creature that had been fascinated by a deadly snake and then left
to itself; in the mean time she could do nothing but wait. Shudderingly,
mournfully, she resigned herself to the feeling that she must stay under
Durade’s control until a dominance stronger than his should release her.
Neale seemed suddenly to have retreated far into the past, to have gone
out of the realm of her consciousness. And yet the sound of his voice,
the sight of his face, would make instantly that spirit of hers--his
spirit--to leap like a tigress in her defense. But where was Neale? The
habits of life were all powerful; and all her habits had been formed
under Durade’s magnetic eye. Neale retreated and so did spirit, courage,
hope. Love remained, despairing, yet unquenchable.

Allie’s resignation established a return to normal feelings. She ate and
grew stronger; she slept and was refreshed.

The caravan moved on about twenty-five miles a day. At the next camp
Allie tried walking again, to find her feet were bruised, her legs
cramped, and action awkward and painful. But she persevered, and the
tingling of revived circulation was like needles pricking her flesh. She
limped from one camp-fire to another; and all the rough men had a kind
word or question or glance for her. Allie did not believe they were all
honest men. Durade had employed a large force, and apparently he had
taken on every one who applied. Miners, hunters, scouts, and men of no
hall-mark except that of wildness composed the mixed caravan. It spoke
much for Durade that they were under control. Allie well remembered
hearing her mother say that he had a genius for drawing men to him and
managing them.

Once during her walk, when every one appeared busy, a big fellow with
hulking shoulders and bandaged head stepped beside her.

“Girl,” he whispered, “if you want a knife slipped into Durade, tell him
about me!”

Allie recognized the whisper before she did the heated, red face with
its crooked nose and bold eyes and ugly mouth. Fresno! He must have
escaped from the Sioux and fallen in with Durade.

Allie shrunk from him. Durade, compared with this kind of ruffian, was a
haven of refuge. She passed on without a sign. But Fresno was safe from
her. This meeting made her aware of an impulse to run back to Durade,
instinctively, just as she had when a child. He had ruined her mother;
he had meant to make a lure of her, the daughter; he had showed what
his vengeance would be upon that mother, just as he had showed Allie her
doom should she betray him. But notwithstanding all this, Durade was not
Fresno, nor like any of those men whose eyes seemed to burn her.

She returned to the wagon and to the several women and men attached to
it, with the assurance that there were at least some good persons in
that motley caravan crew.

The women, naturally curious and sympathetic, questioned her in one
way and another. Who was she, what had happened to her, where were her
people or friends? How had she ever escaped robbers and Indians in that
awful country? Was she really Durade’s daughter?

Allie did not tell much about herself, and finally she was left in
peace.

The lean old scout who had first seen Allie as she staggered into the
trail told her it was over a hundred miles to the first camp of the
railroad-builders.

“Down-hill all the way,” he concluded. “An’ we’ll make it in a jiffy.”

Nevertheless, it took nearly all of four days to sight the camp of the
traders--the advance-guard of the great construction work.

In those four days Allie had recovered her bloom, her health, her
strength--everything except the wonderful assurance which had been hers.
Durade had spoken daily with her, and had been kind, watchful, like a
guardian.

It was with a curious thrill that Allie gazed around as she rode into
the construction camp--horses and men and implements all following the
line of Neale’s work. Could Neale be there? If so, how dead was her
heart to his nearness?

The tents of the workers, some new and white, others soiled and ragged,
stretched everywhere; large tents belched smoke and resounded with the
ring of hammers on anvil; soldiers stood on guard; men, red-shirted and
blue-shirted, swarmed as thick as ants; in a wide hollow a long line of
horses, in double row, heads together, pulled hay from a rack as long as
the line, and they pulled and snorted and bit at one another; a strong
smell of hay and burning wood mingled with the odor of hot coffee and
steaming beans; fires blazed on all sides; under another huge tent, or
many tents without walls, stretched wooden tables and benches; on the
scant sage and rocks and brush, and everywhere upon the tents, lay in a
myriad of colors and varieties the lately washed clothes of the toilers;
and through the wide street of the camp clattered teams and swearing
teamsters, dragging plows with clanking chains and huge scoops turned
upside down. Bordering the camp, running east as far as eye could see,
stretched a high, flat, yellow lane, with the earth hollowed away from
it, so that it stood higher than the level plain--and this was the work
of the graders, the road-bed of the Union Pacific Railroad, the U. P.
Trail.

This camp appeared to be Durade’s destination. His caravan rode through
and halted on the outskirts of the far side. Preparations began for what
Allie concluded was to be a permanent halt. At once began a significant
disintegration of Durade’s party. One by one the scouts received payment
from their employer, and with horse and pack disappeared toward the
camp. The lean old fellow who had taken kindly interest in Allie looked
in at the opening of the canvas over her wagon, and, wishing her luck,
bade her good-by. The women likewise said good-by, informing her that
they were going on home. Not one man among those left would Allie have
trusted.

During the hurried settling of camp Durade came to Allie.

“Allie,” he said, “you don’t have to keep cooped up in there unless I
tell you. But don’t talk to any one--and don’t go that way.”

He pointed toward the humming camp. “That place beats any gold-diggings
I ever saw,” he concluded.

The tall, scant sage afforded Allie some little seclusion, and she
walked there until Durade called her to supper. She ate alone on a
wagon-seat, and when twilight fell she climbed into her wagon, grateful
that it was high off the ground and so inclosed her from all except
sound.

Darkness came; the fire died down; the low voices of Durade and his men,
and of callers who visited them, flowed continuously.

Then, presently, there arose a strange murmur, unlike any sound Allie
had ever heard. It swelled into a low, distant roar. She was curious
about it. Peeping out of her wagon-cover she saw where the darkness
flared to yellow with a line of lights--torches or lanterns or fires.
Crossing and re-crossing these lights were black objects, in twos and
threes and dozens. And from this direction floated the strange, low
roar. Suddenly she realized. It was the life of the camp. Hundreds and
thousands of men were there together, and as the night advanced the
low roar rose and fell, and lulled away to come again--strange, sad,
hideous, mirthful. For a long time Allie could not sleep.

Next morning Durade called her. When she unlaced the canvas flaps, it
was to see the sun high and to hear the bustle of work all about her.

Durade brought her breakfast and gave her instructions. While he was
about in the daytime she might come out and do what she could to
amuse herself; but when he was absent or at night she must be in her
wagon-tent, laced in, and she was not to answer any call. She would
be guarded by Stitt, one of his men, a deaf mute, faithful to his
interests, and who had orders to handle her roughly should she disobey.
Allie would not have been inclined to mutiny, even without the fear and
abhorrence she felt of this ugly and deformed mute.

That day Durade caused to be erected tents, canopies, tables, benches,
and last a larger tent, into which the tables and benches were carried.
Fresno worked hard, as did all the men except Stitt, who had nothing to
do but watch Allie’s wagon. Wearily the time passed for her. How many
days must she spend thus, watching idly, because there was nothing else
to do? Still, back in her consciousness there was a vague and growing
thought. Sooner or later Neale would appear in the flesh, as he now came
to her in her dreams.

That night Allie, peeping out, saw by the fire and torch-light a
multitude of men drawn to Durade’s large tent. Mexicans, Negroes,
Irishmen--all kinds of men passed, loud and profane, careless and
reckless, quarrelsome and loquacious. Soon there arose in her ears the
long-forgotten but now familiar sounds of a gambling-hell in full blast.
The rolling rattle of the wheel, sharp, strident, and keen, intermingled
with the strange rich false clink of gold.

It needed only a few days and nights for Allie Lee to divine Durade’s
retrogression. Before this he had been a gambler for the sake of
gambling, even a sportsman in his evil way; now he seemed possessed of
an unscrupulous intent, a strange, cold, devouring passion to get gold
and more gold--always more gold. Allie divined evidence of this, saw
it, heard it. The man had struck the descent, and he was all the more
dangerous for his lapse from his former standards, poor as they had
been.

Not a week had elapsed before the gambling-hell roared all night. Allie
got most of her sleep during the day. She tried to shut out what sound
she could, and tried to be deaf to the rest. But she had to hear the
angry brawls, pistol-shots, and shrill cries; yes, and the trample of
heavy boots as men dragged a dead gamester out to the ditch.

Day was a relief, a blessing. Allie was frequently cooped up in her
narrow canvas-covered wagon, but she saw from there the life of the
grading camp.

There were various bosses--the boarding boss, who fed the laborers; the
stable boss, who had charge of the teams; the grading boss, who ruled
the diggers and scrapers; and the time-keeper boss, who kept track of
the work of all.

In the early morning a horde of hungry men stampeded the boarding-tents
where the cooks and waiters made mad haste to satisfy loud and merry
demands. At sunset the same horde dropped in, dirty and hot and lame,
and fought for seats while others waited for their turn.

Out on the level plain stretched the hundreds of teams, moving on and
returning, the drivers shouting, the horses bending. The hot sun glared,
the wind whipped up the dust, the laborers speeded up to the shout of
the boss. And ever westward crept the low, level, yellow bank of sand
and gravel--the road-bed of the first transcontinental railway.

Thus the daytime had its turmoil, too, but this last was splendid,
like the toil of heroes united to gain some common end. And the army of
soldiers waited, ever keen-eyed, for the skulking Sioux.

Mull, the boss of the camp, became a friend of Durade’s. The wily
Spaniard could draw to him any class of men. This Mull had been a driver
of truck-horses in New York, and now he was a driver of men.

He was huge, like a bull, heavy-lipped and red-cheeked, hairy and
coarse, with big sunken eyes. A brute--a caveman. He drank; he gambled.
He was at once a bully and a pirate. Responsible to no one but his
contractor, he hated the contractor and he hated his job. He was great
in his place, brutal with fist and foot, a gleaner of results from hard
men at a hard time.

He won gold from Durade, or, as Fresno guffawed to a comrade, he had
been allowed to win it. Durade picked his man. He had big schemes and he
needed Mull.

Benton was Durade’s objective point--Benton, the great and growing
camp-city, where gold and blood were spilled in the dusty streets and
life roared like a blast from hell.

All that Allie heard of Benton increased her dread, and at last she
determined that she would run any risk rather than be taken there. And
so one night, as soon as it grew dark, she slipped out of the wagon and,
under cover of darkness, made her escape.




15

The building of the U. P. R. as it advanced westward caused many camps
and towns to spring up and flourish, like mushrooms, in a single night;
and trains were run as far as the rails were laid.

Therefore strange towns and communities were born, like to nothing that
the world had ever seen before.

Warren Neale could not get away from the fascination of the work and
life, even though he had lost all his ambition and was now nothing more
than an ordinary engineer, insignificant and idle. He began to drink and
gamble in North Platte, more in a bitter defiance to fate than from any
real desire; then with Larry King he drifted out to Kearney.

At Kearney, Larry got into trouble--characteristic trouble. In a quarrel
with a construction boss named Smith, Larry accused Smith of being the
crooked tool of the crooked commissioners who had forced Neale to quit
his job. Smith grew hot and profane. The cowboy promptly slapped his
face. Then Smith, like the fool he was, went after his gun. He never got
it out.

It distressed Neale greatly that Larry had shot up a man--and a railroad
man at that. No matter what Larry said, Neale knew the shooting was on
his account. This deed made the cowboy a marked man. It changed him,
also, toward Neale, inasmuch as that he saw his wildness, was making
small Neale’s chances of returning to work. Larry never ceased
importuning Neale to go back to his job. After shooting Smith the cowboy
made one more eloquent appeal to Neale and then left for Cheyenne. Neale
followed him.

Cheyenne was just sobering up after its brief and tempestuous reign as
headquarters town, and though depleted and thin, it was now making a bid
for permanency. But the sting and wildness of life had departed with
the construction operations, and now Benton had become the hub of the
railway universe.

Neale boarded a train for Benton and watched with bitterness the
familiar landmarks he had learned to know so well while surveying the
line. He was no longer connected with the great project--no more a
necessary part of the great movement.

Beyond Medicine Bow the grass and the green failed and the immense train
of freight-cars and passenger-coaches, loaded to capacity, clattered on
into arid country. Gray and red, the drab and fiery colors of the desert
lent the ridges character--forbidding and barren.

From a car window Neale got his first glimpse of the wonderful
terminus city, and for once his old thrills returned. He recalled the
distance--seven hundred--no, six hundred and ninety-eight miles from
Omaha. So far westward was Benton.

It lay in the heart of barrenness, alkali, and desolation, on the face
of the windy desert, alive with dust-devils, sweeping along, yellow and
funnel-shaped--a huge blocked-out town, and set where no town could ever
live. Benton was prey for sun, wind, dust, drought, and the wind was
terribly and insupportably cold. No sage, no cedars, no grass, not even
a cactus-bush, nothing green or living to relieve the eye, which swept
across the gray and the white, through the dust, to the distant bare and
desolate hills of drab.

The hell that was reported to abide at Benton was in harmony with its
setting.

The immense train clattered and jolted to a stop. A roar of wind, a
cloud of powdery dust, a discordant and unceasing din of voices, came
through the open windows of the car. The heterogeneous mass of humanity
with which Neale had traveled jostled out, struggling with packs and
bags.

Neale, carrying his bag, stepped off into half a foot of dust. He saw a
disintegrated crowd of travelers that had just arrived, and of travelers
ready to depart--soldiers, Indians, Mexicans, Negroes, loafers,
merchants, tradesmen, laborers, an ever-changing and ever-remarkable
spectacle of humanity. He saw stage-coaches with hawkers bawling for
passengers bound to Salt Lake, Ogden, Montana, Idaho; he saw a wide
white street--white with dust where it was not thronged with moving
men and women, and lined by tents and canvas houses and clapboard
structures, together with the strangest conglomeration of painted and
printed signs that ever advertised anything in the world.

A woman, well clad, young, not uncomely, but with hungry eyes like those
of a hawk, accosted Neale. He drew away. In the din he had not heard
what she said. A boy likewise spoke to him; a greaser tried to take his
luggage; a man jostling him felt of his pocket; and as Neale walked on
he was leered at, importuned, jolted, accosted, and all but mobbed.

So this was Benton.

A pistol-shot pierced the din. Some one shouted. A wave of the crowd
indicated commotion somewhere; and then the action and noise went on
precisely as before. Neale crossed five intersecting streets; evidently
the wide street he was on must be the main one.

In that walk of five blocks he saw thousands of persons, but they were
not the soldiers who protected the line, nor the laborers who made the
road. These were the travelers, the business people, the stragglers,
the nondescripts, the parasites, the criminals, the desperadoes, and the
idlers--all who must by hook or crook live off the builders.

Neale was conscious of a sudden exhilaration. The spirit was still in
him. After all, his defeated ambition counted for nothing in the great
sum of this work. How many had failed! He thought of the nameless graves
already dotting the slopes along the line and already forgotten. It
would be something to live through the heyday of Benton.

Under a sign, “Hotel,” he entered a door in a clapboard house. The place
was as crude as an unfinished barn. Paying in advance for lodgings, he
went to the room shown him--a stall with a door and a bar, a cot and
a bench, a bowl and a pitcher. Through cracks he could see out over an
uneven stretch of tents and houses. Toward the edge of town stood a long
string of small tents and several huge ones, which might have been the
soldiers’ quarters.

Neale went out in search of a meal and entered the first restaurant. It
was merely a canvas house stretched over poles, with compartments at the
back. High wooden benches served as tables, low benches as seats. The
floor was sand. At one table sat a Mexican, an Irishman, and a Negro.
The Irishman was drunk. The Negro came to wait on Neale, and, receiving
an order, went to the kitchen. The Irishman sidled over to Neale.

“Say, did yez hear about Casey?” he inquired, in very friendly fashion.

“No, I didn’t,” replied Neale. He remembered Casey, the flagman, but
probably there were many Caseys in that camp.

“There wus a foight, out on the line, yisteddy,” went on the fellow,
“an’ the dom’ redskins chased the gang to the troop-train. Phwat do
you think? A bullet knocked Casey’s pipe out of his mouth, as he wus
runnin’, an’ b’gorra, Casey sthopped fer it an’ wus all shot up.”

“Is he dead?” inquired Neale.

“Not yit. No bullets can’t kill Casey.”

“Was his pipe a short, black one?”

“It wus thot.”

“And did Casey have it everlastingly in his mouth?”

“He shlept in it.”

Neale knew that particular Casey, and he examined this loquacious
Irishman more closely. He recognized him as Pat Shane, one of the
trio he had known during the survey in the hills two years ago. The
recognition was like a stab to Neale. Memory of the Wyoming hills--of
the lost Allie Lee--cut him to the quick. Shane had aged greatly. There
were scars on his face that Neale had not seen before.

“Mister, don’t I know yez?” leered Shane, studying Neale with bleary
eyes.

Neale did not care to be remembered. The waiter brought his dinner,
which turned out to be a poor one at a high price. After eating, Neale
went out and began to saunter along the walk. The sun had set and the
wind had gone down. There was no flying dust. The street was again
crowded with men, but nothing like it had been after the arrival of
the train. No one paid much attention to Neale. On that walk he counted
nineteen saloons, and probably some of the larger places were of like
nature, but not so wide open to the casual glance.

Neale strolled through the town from end to end, and across the railroad
outside the limits, to a high bank, where he sat down. The desert was
beautiful away to the west, with its dull, mottled hues backed by gold
and purple, with its sweep and heave and notched horizon. Near at hand
it seemed drab and bare. He watched a long train of flat and box cars
come in, and saw that every car swarmed with soldiers and laborers. The
train discharged its load of thousands, and steamed back for more.

Twilight fell. All hours were difficult for Neale, but twilight was the
most unendurable, for it had been the hour Allie Lee loved best, and
during which she and Neale had walked hand in hand along the brook, back
there in the lovely and beautiful valley in the hills. Neale could not
sit still long; he could not rest, nor sleep well, nor work, nor indeed
be of any use to himself or to any one, and all because he was haunted
and driven by the memory of Allie Lee. And at such quiet hours as this,
in the midst of the turmoil he had sought for weeks, a sadness filled
his soul, and an eternal remorse. The love that had changed him and the
life that had failed him seemed utterly misrelated.

To and fro he paced on the bare ridge while twilight shadowed. A star
twinkled in the west, a night wind began to seep the sand. The desert,
vast, hidden, mysterious, yet so free and untrammeled, darkened.

Lights began to flash up along the streets of Benton, and presently
Neale became aware of a low and mounting hum, like a first stir of angry
bees.

The loud and challenging strains of a band drew Neale toward the center
of the main street, where men were pouring into a big tent.

He halted outside and watched. This strident, businesslike, quick-step
music and the sight of the men and women attracted thereby made Neale
realize that Benton had arisen in a day and would die out in a night;
its life would be swift, vile, and deadly.

When the band ceased a sudden roar came from inside the big tent, a
commingling of the rough voices of men and the humming of wheels, the
clinking of glasses and gold, the rattling of dice, the hoarse call of
a dealer, the shuffling of feet--a roar pierced now and then by the
shrill, vacant, soundless laugh of a woman.

It was that last sound which almost turned Neale away from the door.
He shunned women. But this place fascinated him. He went in under the
flaming lamps.

The place was crowded--a huge tent stretched over a framework of wood,
and it was full of people, din, smoke, movement. The floor was good
planking covered with sand. Walking was possible only round the narrow
aisles between groups at tables.

Neale’s sauntering brought him to the bar. It had to him a familiar
look, and afterward he learned that it had been brought complete
from St. Louis, where he had seen it in a saloon. It seemed a huge,
glittering, magnificent monstrosity in that coarse, bare setting. Wide
mirrors, glistening bottles, paintings of nude women, row after row of
polished glasses, a brawny, villainous barkeeper, with three attendants,
all working fast, a line of rough, hoarse men five deep before the
counter--all these things constituted a scene that had the aspects of
a city and yet was redolent with an atmosphere no city ever knew.
The drinkers were not all rough men. There were elegant black-hatted,
frock-coated men of leisure in that line--not directors and
commissioners and traveling guests of the U. P. R., but gentlemen of
chance. Gamblers!

The band now began a different strain of dance music. Neale slowly
worked his way around. At the end of the big tent a wide door opened
into another big room--a dance-hall, full of dancers.

Neale had seen nothing like this in the other construction camps.

A ball was in progress. Just now it was merry, excited, lively. Neale
got inside and behind the row of crowded benches; he stood up against
a post to watch. Probably two-hundred people were in the hall, most
of them sitting. How singular, it struck Neale, to see good-looking,
bare-armed and bare-necked young women dancing there, and dancing well!
There were other women--painted, hollow-eyed--sad wrecks of womanhood.
The male dancers were young men, as years counted, mostly unfamiliar
with the rhythmic motion of feet to a tune, and they bore the rough
stamp of soldiers and laborers. But there were others, as there had been
before the bar, who wore their clothes differently, who had a different
poise and swing--young men, like Neale, whose earlier years had known
some of the graces of society. They did not belong there; the young
women did not belong there. The place seemed unreal. This was a merry
scene, apparently with little sign, at that moment, of what it actually
meant. Neale sensed its undercurrent.

He left the dance-hall. Of the gambling games, he liked best both to
watch and to play poker. It had interest for him. The winning or losing
of money was not of great moment. Poker was not all chance or luck, such
as the roll of a ball, the turn of a card, or the facing up of dice.
Presently he became one of an interested group round a table watching
four men play poker.

One, a gambler in black, immaculate in contrast to his companions, had a
white, hard, expressionless face, with eyes of steel and thin lips. His
hands were wonderful. Probably they never saw the sunlight, certainly no
labor. They were as swift as light, too swift for the glance of an eye.
But when he dealt the cards he was slow, careful, deliberate. The
stakes were gold, and the largest heap lay in front of him. One of his
opponents was a giant of a fellow, young, with hulking shoulders, heated
face, and broken nose--a desperado if Neale ever saw one. The other two
players called this strapping brute Fresno. The little man with a sallow
face like a wolf was evidently too intent on the game to look up. He
appeared to be losing. Beside his small pile of gold stood an empty
tumbler. The other and last player was a huge, bull-necked man whom
Neale had seen before. It was difficult to place him, but after studying
the red cheeks and heavy, drooping mustache, and hearing the loud voice,
he recognized him as a boss of graders--a head boss. Presently the
sallow-faced player called him Mull, and then Neale remembered him well.

Several of the watchers round this table lounged away, leaving a better
vantage-place for Neale.

“May I sit in the game?” he inquired, during a deal.

“Certainly,” replied the gambler.

“Naw. We gotta nough,” said the sallow man, and he glanced from Neale to
the gambler as if he suspected them. Gamblers often worked in pairs.

“I just came to Benton,” added Neale, reading the man’s thought. “I
never saw the gentleman in black before.”

“What th’ hell!” rumbled Mull, grabbing up his cards.

Fresno leered.

The gambler leaned back and his swift white hands flashed. Neale
believed he had a derringer up each sleeve. A wrong word now would
precipitate a fight.

“Excuse me,” said Neale, hastily. “I don’t want to make trouble. I just
said I never saw this gentleman before.”

“Nor I him,” returned the gambler, courteously. “My name is Place Hough
and my word is not doubted.”

Neale had heard of this famous Mississippi River gambler. So, evidently,
had the other three players. The game proceeded, and when it came to
Hough’s deal Mull bet hard and lost all. His big, hairy hands shook. He
looked at Fresno and the other fellow, but not at Hough.

“I’m broke,” he said, gruffly, and got up from the bench.

He strode past Hough, and behind him; then as if suddenly,
instinctively, answering to fury, he whipped out a gun.

Neale, just as instinctively, grasped the rising hand.

“Hold on, there!” he called. “Would you shoot a man in the back?”

And Neale, whose grip was powerful, caused the other to drop the gun.
Neale kicked it aside. Fresno got up.

“Whar’s your head, Mull?” he growled. “Git out of this!”

Attention had been attracted to Mull. Some one picked up the gun. The
sallow-faced man rose, holding out his hand for it. Hough did not even
turn around.

“I was goin’ to hold him up,” said Mull. He glared fiercely at Neale,
wrenched his hand free, and with his comrades disappeared in the crowd.

The gambler rose and shook down his sleeves. The action convinced Neale
that he had held a little gun in each hand. “I saw him draw,” he said.
“You saved his life!... Nevertheless, I appreciate your action. My name
is Place Hough. Will you drink with me?”

“Sure.... My name is Neale.”

They approached the bar and drank together.

“A railroad man, I take it?” asked Hough.

“I was. I’m foot-loose now.”

A fleeting smile crossed the gambler’s face. “Benton is bad enough,
without you being foot-loose.”

“All these camps are tough,” replied Neale.

“I was in North Platte, Kearney, Cheyenne, and Medicine Bow during their
rise,” said Hough. “They were tough. But they were not Benton. And the
next camp west, which will be the last--it will be Roaring Hell. What
will be its name?”

“Why is Benton worse?” inquired Neale.

“The big work is well under way now, with a tremendous push from behind.
There are three men for every man’s work. That lays off two men each
day. Drunk or dead. The place is wild--far off. There’s gold--hundreds
of thousands of dollars in gold dumped off the trains. Benton has had
one payday. That day was the sight of my life!... Then... there are
women.”

“I saw a few in the dance-hall,” replied Neale.

“Then you haven’t looked in at Stanton’s?”

“Who’s he?”

“Stanton is not a man,” replied Hough.

Neale glanced inquiringly over his glass.

“Beauty Stanton, they call her,” went on Hough. “I saw her in New
Orleans years ago when she was a very young woman--notorious then. She
had the beauty and she led the life... did Beauty Stanton.”

Neale made no comment, and Hough, turning to pay for the drinks, was
accosted by several men. They wanted to play poker.

“Gentlemen, I hate to take your money,” he said. “But I never refuse to
sit in a game. Neale, will you join us?”

They found a table just vacated. Neale took two of the three strangers
to be prosperous merchants or ranchers from the Missouri country. The
third was a gambler by profession. Neale found himself in unusually
sharp company. He did not have a great deal of money. So in order to
keep clear-headed he did not drink. And he began to win, not by reason
of excellent judgment, but because he was lucky. He had good cards all
the time, and part of the time very strong ones. It struck him presently
that these remarkable hands came during Hough’s deal, and he wondered if
the gambler was deliberately manipulating the cards to his advantage. At
any rate, he won hundreds of dollars.

“Mr. Neale, do you always hold such cards?” asked one of the men.

“Why, sure,” replied Neale. He could not help being excited and elated.

“Well, he can’t be beat,” said the other.

“Lucky at cards, unlucky in love,” remarked the third of the trio. “I
pass.”

Hough was looking straight at Neale when this last remark was made.
And Neale suddenly lost his smile, his flush. The gambler dropped his
glance.

“Play the game and don’t get personal in your remarks,” he said. “This
is poker.”

Neale continued to win, but his excitement did not return, nor his
elation. A random word from a strange man had power to sting him.
Unlucky in love! Alas! What was luck, gold--anything to him any more!

By the time the game was ended Neale felt a friendly interest in Hough
that was difficult to define or explain; and the conviction gained upon
him that the gambler had deliberately dealt him those remarkable cards.

“Let’s see,” said Hough, consulting his watch. “Twelve o’clock!
Stanton’s will be humming. We’ll go in.”

Neale did not want to show his reluctance, yet he did hot know just what
to say. After all, he was drifting. So he went.

It seemed that all the visitors who had been in the gambling-hall had
gravitated to this other dance-hall. The entrance appeared to be through
a hotel. At least Neale saw the hotel sign. The building was not made
of canvas, but painted wood in sections, like the scenes of a stage. Men
were coming and going; the hum of music and gaiety came from the rear;
there were rugs, pictures, chairs; this place, whatever its nature, made
pretensions. Neale did not see any bar.

They entered a big room full of people, apparently doing nothing. From
the opposite side, where the dance-hall opened, came a hum that seemed
at once music and discordance, gaiety and wildness, with a strange,
carrying undertone raw and violent.

Hough led Neale across the room to where he could look into the
dance-hall.

Neale saw a mad, colorful flash and whirl of dancers.

Hough whispered in Neale’s ear: “Stanton throws the drunks out of here.”

No, it appeared the dancers were not drunk with liquor. But there was
evidence of other drunkenness than that of the bottle. The floor was
crowded. Looking at the mass, Neale could only see whirling, heated
faces, white, clinging arms, forms swaying round and round, a wild
rhythm without grace, a dance in which music played no real part, where
men and women were lost. Neale had never seen a sight like that. He was
stunned. There were no souls here. Only beasts of men, and women for
whom there was no name. If death stalked in that camp, as Hough had
intimated, and hell was there, then the two could not meet too soon.

If the mass and the spirit and the sense of the scene dismayed Neale,
the living beings, the creatures, the women--for the men were beyond
him--confounded him with pity, consternation, and stinging regret. He
had loved two women--his mother and Allie--so well that he ought to love
all women because they were of the same sex. Yet how impossible! Had
these creatures any sex? Yet they were--at least many were--young, gay,
pretty, wild, full of life. They had swift suppleness, smiles, flashing
eyes, a look at once intent and yet vacant. But few onlookers would have
noticed that. The eyes for which the dance was meant saw the mad whirl,
the bare flesh, the brazen glances, the close embrace.

The music ended, the dancers stopped, the shuffling ceased. There were
no seats unoccupied, so the dancers walked around or formed in groups.

“Well, I see Ruby has spotted you,” observed Hough.

Neale did not gather exactly what the gambler meant, yet he associated
the remark with a girl dressed in red who had paused at the door with
others and looked directly at Neale. At that moment some one engaged
Hough’s attention.

The girl would have been striking in any company. Neale thought her
neither beautiful nor pretty, but he kept on looking. Her arms were
bare, her dress cut very low. Her face offered vivid contrast to the
carmine on her lips. It was a round, soft face, with narrow eyes, dark,
seductive, bold. She tilted her head to one side and suddenly smiled at
Neale. It startled him. It was a smile with the shock of a bullet. It
held Neale, so that when she crossed to him he could not move. He felt
rather than saw Hough return to his side. The girl took hold of the
lapels of Neale’s coat. She looked up. Her eyes were dark, with what
seemed red shadows deep in them. She had white teeth. The carmined
lips curled in a smile--a smile, impossible to believe, of youth and
sweetness, that disclosed a dimple in her cheek. She was pretty. She was
holding him, pulling him a little toward her.

“I like you!” she exclaimed.

The suddenness of the incident, the impossibility of what was happening,
made Neale dumb. He felt her, saw her as he were in a dream. Her face
possessed a peculiar fascination. The sleepy, seductive eyes; the
provoking half-smile, teasing, alluring; the red lips, full and young
through the carmine paint; all of her seemed to breathe a different kind
of a power than he had ever before experienced--unspiritual, elemental,
strong as some heady wine. She represented youth, health, beauty,
terribly linked with evil wisdom, and a corrupt and irresistible power,
possessing a base and mysterious affinity for man.

The breath and the charm and the pestilence of her passed over Neale
like fire.

“Sweetheart, will you dance with me?” she asked, with her head tilted to
one side and her half-open veiled eyes on his.

“No,” replied Neale. He put her from him, gently but coldly.

She showed slow surprise. “Why not? Can’t you dance? You don’t look like
a gawk.”

“Yes, I can dance,” replied Neale.

“Then will you dance with me?” she retorted, and red spots showed
through the white on her cheeks.

“I told you no,” replied Neale.

His reply transported her into a sudden fury. She swung her hand
viciously. Hough caught it, saving Neale from a sounding slap in the
face.

“Ruby, don’t lose your temper,” remonstrated the gambler.

“He insulted me!” she cried, passionately.

“He did not. Ruby, you’re spoiled--”

“Spoiled--hell!... Didn’t he look at me, flirt with me? That’s why I
asked him to dance. Then he insulted me. I’ll make Cordy shoot him up
for it.”

“No, you won’t,” replied Hough, and he pulled her toward his companion,
a tall woman with golden hair. “Stanton, shut her up.”

The woman addressed spoke a few words in Ruby’s ear. Then the girl
flounced away. But she spoke with withering scorn to Neale.

“What in hell did you come in here for, you big handsome stiff?”

With that she was lost amid her mirthful companions.

Hough turned to Neale. “The girl’s a favorite. You ruffled her vanity...
you see. That’s Benton. If you had happened to be alone you would have
had gunplay. Be careful after this.”

“But I didn’t flirt with her,” protested Neale. “I only looked at
her--curiously, of course. And I said I wouldn’t dance.”

Hough laughed. “You’re young in Benton. Neale, let me introduce to you
the lady who saved you from some inconvenience.... Miss Stanton--Mr.
Neale.”

And that was how Neale met Beauty Stanton. It seemed she had done him
a service. He thanked her. Neale’s manner with women was courteous and
deferential. It showed strangely here by contrast. The Stanton woman was
superb, not more than thirty years old, with a face that must have been
lovely once and held the haunting ghost of beauty still. Her hair was
dead gold; her eyes were large and blue, with dark circles under them;
and her features had a clear-cut classic regularity.

“Where’s Ancliffe?” asked Hough, addressing Stanton. She pointed, and
Hough left them.

“Neale, you’re new here,” affirmed the woman, rather curiously.

“Didn’t I look like it? I can’t forget what that girl said,” replied
Neale.

“Tell me.”

“She asked me what in the hell I came here for. And she called me--”

“Oh, I heard what Ruby called you. It’s a wonder it wasn’t worse. She
can swear like a trooper. The men are mad over Ruby. It’d be just like
her to fall in love with you for snubbing her.”

“I hope she doesn’t,” replied Neale, constrainedly.

“May I ask--what did you come here for?”

“You mean here to your dance-hall? Why, Hough brought me. I met him. We
played cards and--”

“No. I mean what brought you to Benton?”

“I just drifted here.... I’m looking for a--a lost friend,” said Neale.

“No work? But you’re no spiker or capper or boss. I know that sort. And
I can spot a gambler a mile. The whole world meets out here in Benton.
But not many young men like you wander into my place.”

“Like me? How so?”

“The men here are wolves on the scent for flesh; like bandits on the
trail of gold.... But you--you’re like my friend Ancliffe.”

“Who is he?” asked Neale, politely.

“WHO is he? God only knows. But he’s an Englishman and a gentleman. It’s
a pity men like Ancliffe and you drift out here.”

She spoke seriously. She had the accent and manner of breeding.

“Why, Miss Stanton?” inquired Neale. He was finding another woman here
and it was interesting to him.

“Because it means wasted life. You don’t work. You’re not crooked. You
can’t do any good. And only a knife in the back or a bullet from some
drunken bully’s gun awaits you.”

“That isn’t a very hopeful outlook, I’ll admit,” replied Neale,
thoughtfully.

At this point Hough returned with a pale, slender man whose clothes
and gait were not American. He introduced him as Ancliffe. Neale felt
another accession of interest. Benton might be hell, but he was meeting
new types of men and women. Ancliffe was fair; he had a handsome face
that held a story, and tired blue eyes that looked out upon the world
wearily and mildly, without curiosity and without hope. An Englishman of
broken fortunes.

“Just arrived, eh?” he said to Neale. “Rather jolly here, don’t you
think?”

“A fellow’s not going to stagnate in Benton,” replied Neale.

“Not while he’s alive,” interposed Stanton.

“Miss Stanton, that idea seems to persist with you--the brevity of
life,” said Neale, smiling. “What are the average days for a mortal in
this bloody Benton?”

“Days! You mean hours. I call the night blessed that some one is
not dragged out of my place. And I don’t sell drinks.... I’ve saved
Ancliffe’s life nine times I know of. Either he hasn’t any sense or he
wants to get killed.”

“I assure you it’s the former,” said the Englishman.

“But, my friends, I’m serious,” she returned, earnestly. “This awful
place is getting on my nerves.... Mr. Neale here, he would have had to
face a gun already but for me.”

“Miss Stanton, I appreciate your kindness,” replied Neale. “But it
doesn’t follow that if I had to face a gun I’d be sure to go down.”

“You can throw a gun?” questioned Hough.

“I had a cowboy gun-thrower for a partner for years, out on the
surveying of the road. He’s the friend I mentioned.”

“Boy, you’re courting death!” exclaimed Stanton.

Then the music started up again. Conversation was scarcely worth while
during the dancing. Neale watched as before. Twice as he gazed at the
whirling couples he caught the eyes of the girl Ruby bent upon him. They
were expressive of pique, resentment, curiosity. Neale did not look that
way any more. Besides, his attention was drawn elsewhere. Hough yelled
in his ear to watch the fun. A fight had started. A strapping fellow
wearing a belt containing gun and bowie-knife had jumped upon a table
just as the music stopped. He was drunk. He looked like a young workman
ambitious to be a desperado.

“Ladies an’ gennelmen,” he bawled, “I been--requested t’ sing.”

Yells and hoots answered him. He glared ferociously around, trying to
pick out one of his insulters. Trouble was brewing. Something was thrown
at him from behind and it struck him. He wheeled, unsteady upon his
feet. Then several men, bareheaded and evidently attendants of the hall,
made a rush for him. The table was upset. The would-be singer went down
in a heap, and he was pounced upon, handled like a sack, and thrown out.
The crowd roared its glee.

“The worst of that is those fellows always come back drunk and ugly,”
 said Stanton. “Then we all begin to run or dodge.”

“Your men didn’t lose time with that rowdy,” remarked Neale.

“I’ve hired all kinds of men to keep order,” she replied. “Laborers,
ex-sheriffs, gunmen, bad men. The Irish are the best on the job. But
they won’t stick. I’ve got eight men here now, and they are a tough lot.
I’m scared to death of them. I believe they rob my guests. But what can
I do? Without some aid I couldn’t run the place. It’ll be the death of
me.”

Neale did not doubt that. A shadow surely hovered over this strange
woman, but he was surprised at the seriousness with which she spoke.
Evidently she tried to preserve order, to avert fights and bloodshed, so
that licentiousness could go on unrestrained. Neale believed they must
go hand in hand. He did not see how it would be possible for a place
like this to last long. It could not. The life of the place brought out
the worst in men. It created opportunities. Neale watched them pass,
seeing the truth in the red eyes, the heavy lids, the open mouths, the
look and gait and gesture. A wild frenzy had fastened upon their minds.
He found an added curiosity in studying the faces of Ancliffe and Hough.
The Englishman had run his race. Any place would suit him for the end.
Neale saw this and marveled at the man’s ease and grace and amiability.
He reminded Neale of Larry Red King--the same cool, easy, careless
air. Ancliffe would die game. Hough was not affected by this sort of
debauched life any more than he would have been by any other kind.
He preyed on men. He looked on with cold, gray, expressionless face.
Possibly he, too, would find an end in Benton sooner or later.

These reflections, passing swiftly, made Neale think of himself. What
was true for others must be true for him. The presence of any of these
persons--of Hough and Ancliffe, of himself, in Beauty Stanton’s gaudy
resort was sad proof of a disordered life.

Some one touched him, interrupted his thought.

“You’ve had trouble?”, asked Stanton, who had turned from the others.

“Yes,” he said.

“Well, we’ve all had that.... You seem young to me.”

Hough turned to speak to Stanton. “Ruby’s going to make trouble.”

“No!” exclaimed the woman, with eyes lighting.

Neale then saw that the girl Ruby, with a short, bold-looking fellow who
packed a gun, and several companions of both sexes, had come in from the
dance-hall and had taken up a position near him. Stanton went over to
them. She drew Ruby aside and talked to her. The girl showed none of
the passion that had marked her manner a little while before. Presently
Stanton returned.

“Ruby’s got over her temper,” she said, with evident relief, to Neale.
“She asked me to say that she apologized. It’s just what I told you.
She’ll fall madly in love with you for what you did.... She’s of good
family, Neale. She has a sister she talks much of, and a home she could
go back to if she wasn’t ashamed.”

“That so?” replied Neale, thoughtfully. “Let me talk to her.”

At a slight sign from Stanton, Ruby joined the group.

“Ruby, you’ve already introduced yourself to this gentleman, but not so
nicely as you might have done,” said Beauty.

“I’m sorry,” replied Ruby. A certain wistfulness showed in her low
tones.

“Maybe I was rude,” said Neale. “I didn’t intend to be. I couldn’t dance
with any one here--or anywhere....” Then he spoke to her in a lower
tone. “But I’ll tell you what I will do. I won a thousand dollars
to-night. I’ll give you half of it if you’ll go home.”

The girl shrank as if she had received a stab. Then she stiffened.

“Why don’t you go home?” she retorted. “We’re all going to hell out
here, and the gamest will get there soonest.”

She glared at Neale an instant, white-faced and hard, and then,
rejoining her companions, she led them away.

Beauty Stanton seemed to have received something of the check that had
changed the girl Ruby.

“Gentlemen, you are my only friends in Benton. But these are business
hours.”

Presently she leaned toward Neale and whispered to him: “Boy, you’re
courting death. Some one--something has hurt you. But you’re young....
GO HOME!”

Then she bade him good night and left the group.

He looked on in silence after that. And presently, when Ancliffe
departed, he was glad to follow Hough into the street. There the same
confusion held. A loud throng hurried by, as if bent on cramming into a
few hours the life that would not last long.

Neale was interested to inquire more about Ancliffe. And the gambler
replied that the Englishman had come from no one knew where; that he did
not go to extremes in drinking or betting; that evidently he had become
attached to Beauty Stanton; that surely he must be a ruined man of class
who had left all behind him, and had become like so many out there--a
leaf in the storm.

“Stanton took to you,” went on Hough. “I saw that.... And poor Ruby!
I’ll tell you, Neale, I’m sorry for some of these women.”

“Who wouldn’t be?”

“Women of this class are strange to you, Neale. But I’ve mixed with them
for years. Of course Benton sets a pace no man ever saw before. Still,
even the hardest and vilest of these scullions sometimes shows an
amazing streak of good. And women like Ruby and Beauty Stanton,
whose early surroundings must have been refined--they are beyond
understanding. They will cut your heart out for a slight, and sacrifice
their lives for sake of a courteous word. It was your manner that
cut Ruby and won Beauty Stanton. They meet with neither coldness nor
courtesy out here. It must be bitter as gall for a woman like Stanton to
be treated as you treated her--with respect. Yet see how it got her.”

“I didn’t see anything in particular,” replied Neale.

“You were too excited and disgusted with the whole scene,” said Hough
as they reached the roaring lights of the gambling-hell. “Will you go in
and play again? There are always open games.”

“No, I guess not--unless you think--”

“Boy, I think nothing except that I liked your company and that I owed
you a service. Good night.”

Neale walked to his lodgings tired and thoughtful and moody. Behind him
the roar lulled and swelled. It was three o’clock in the morning. He
wondered when these night-hawks slept. He wondered where Larry was. As
for himself, he found slumber not easily gained. Dawn was lighting the
east when he at last fell asleep.




16

Neale slept until late the next day and awoke with the pang that a new
day always gave him now. He arose slowly, gloomily, with the hateful
consciousness that he had nothing to do. He had wanted to be alone, and
now loneliness was bad for him.

“If I were half a man I’d get out of here, quick!” he muttered, in
scorn. And he thought of the broken Englishman, serene and at ease,
settled with himself. And he thought of the girl Ruby who had flung the
taunt at him. Not for a long time would he forget that. Certainly this
abandoned girl was not a coward. She was lost, but she was magnificent.

“I guess I’ll leave Benton,” he soliloquized. But the place, the
wildness, fascinated him. “No! I guess I’ll stay.”

It angered him that he was ashamed of himself. He was a victim of many
moods, and underneath every one of them was the steady ache, the dull
pain, the pang in his breast, deep in the bone.

As he left his lodgings he heard the whistle of a train. The scene down
the street was similar to the one which had greeted him the day before,
only the dust was not blowing so thickly. He went into a hotel for his
meal and fared better, watching the hurry and scurry of men. After he
had finished he strolled toward the station.

Benton had two trains each day now. This one, just in, was long and
loaded to its utmost capacity. Neale noticed an Indian arrow sticking
fast over a window of one of the coaches. There were flat cars loaded
with sections of houses, and box-cars full of furniture. Benton was
growing every day. At least a thousand persons got off that train,
adding to the dusty, jostling melee.

Suddenly Neale came face to face with Larry King.

“Red!” he yelled, and made at the cowboy.

“I’m shore glad to see you,” drawled Larry. “What ‘n hell busted loose
round heah?”

Neale drew Larry out of the crowd. He carried a small pack done up in a
canvas covering.

“Red, your face looks like home to a man in a strange land,” declared
Neale. “Where are your horses?”

Larry looked less at his ease.

“Wal, I sold them.”

“Sold them! Those great horses? Oh, Red, you didn’t!”

“Hell! It costs money to ride on this heah U.P.R. thet we built, an’ I
had no money.”

“But what did you sell them for? I--I cared for those horses.”

“Will you keep quiet aboot my hosses?”

Neale had never before seen the tinge of gray in that red-bronze face.

“But I told you to straighten up!”

“Wal, who hasn’t?” retorted Larry.

“You haven’t! Don’t lie.”

“If you put it thet way, all right. Now what’re you-all goin’ to do
aboot it?”

“I’ll lick you good,” declared Neale, hotly. He was angry with Larry,
but angrier with himself that he had been the cause of the cowboy’s loss
of work and of his splendid horses.

“Lick me!” ejaculated Larry. “You mean beat me up?”

“Yes. You deserve it.”

Larry took him in earnest and seemed very much concerned. Neale could
almost have laughed at the cowboy’s serious predicament.

“Wal, I reckon I ain’t much of a fighter with my fists,” said Larry,
soberly. “So come an’ get it over.”

“Oh, damn you, Red!... I wouldn’t lay a hand on you. And I am sick, I’m
so glad to see you!... I thought you got here ahead of me.”

Neale’s voice grew full and trembling.

Larry became confused, his red face grew redder, and the keen blue flash
of his eyes softened.

“Wal, I heerd what a tough place this heah Benton was--so I jest come.”

Larry ended this speech lamely, but the way he hitched at his belt was
conclusive.

“Wal, by Gawd! Look who’s heah!” he suddenly exclaimed.

Neale wheeled with a start. He saw a scout, in buckskin, a tall form
with the stride of a mountaineer, strangely familiar.

“Slingerland!” he cried.

The trapper bounded at them, his tanned face glowing, his gray eyes
glad.

“Boys, it’s come at last! I knowed I’d run into you some day,” he said,
and he gripped them with horny hands.

Neale tried to speak, but a terrible cramp in his throat choked him. He
appealed with his hands to Slingerland. The trapper lost his smile and
the iron set returned to his features.

Larry choked over his utterance. “Al-lie! What aboot--her?”

“Boys, it’s broke me down!” replied Slingerland, hoarsely. “I swear to
you I never left Allie alone fer a year--an’ then--the fust time--when
she made me go--I come back an’ finds the cabin burnt.... She’s gone!
Gone!... No redskin job. That damned riffraff out of Californy. I
tracked ‘em. Then a hell of a storm comes up. No tracks left! All’s
lost! An’ I goes back to my traps in the mountains.”

“What--became--of--her?” whispered Neale.

Slingerland looked away from him.

“Son! You remember Allie. She’d die, quick!... Wouldn’t she, Larry?”

“Shore. Thet girl--couldn’t--hev lived a day,” replied Larry, thickly.

Neale plunged blindly away from his friends. Then the torture in his
breast seemed to burst. The sobs came, heavy, racking. He sank upon a
box and bowed his head. There Larry and Slingerland found him.

The cowboy looked down with helpless pain. “Aw, pard--don’t take it--so
hard,” he implored.

But he knew and Slingerland knew that sympathy could do no good here.
There was no hope, no help. Neale was stricken. They stood there, the
elder man looking all the sadness and inevitableness of that wild life,
and the younger, the cowboy, slowly changing to iron.

“Slingerland, you-all said some Californy outfit got Allie?” he queried.

“I’m sure an’ sartin,” replied the trapper. “Them days there wasn’t any
travelin’ west, so early after winter. You recollect them four bandits
as rode in on us one day? They was from Californy.”

“Wal, I’ll be lookin’ fer men with thet Californy brand,” drawled King,
and in his slow, easy, cool speech there was a note deadly and terrible.

Neale slowly ceased his sobbing. “My nerve’s gone,” he said, shakily.

“No. It jest broke you all up to see Slingerland. An’ it shore did me,
too,” replied Larry.

“It’s hard, but--” Slingerland could not finish his thought.

“Slingerland, I’m glad to see you, even if it did cut me,” said Neale,
more rationally. “I’m surprised, too. Are you here with a load of
pelts?”

“No. Boys, I hed to give up trappin’. I couldn’t stand the
loneliness--after--after... An’ now I’m killin’ buffalo meat for the
soldiers an’ the construction gangs. Jest got in on thet train with a
car-load of fresh meat.”

“Buffalo meat,” echoed Neale. His mind wandered.

“Son, how’s your work goin’?”

Neale shook his head.

The cowboy, answering for him, said, “We kind of chucked the work,
Slingerland.”

“What? Are you hyar in Benton, doin’ nothin’?”

“Shore. Thet’s the size of it.”

The trapper made a vehement gesture of disapproval and he bent a
scrutinizing gaze upon Neale.

“Son, you’ve not gone an’--an’--”

“Yes,” replied Neale, throwing out his hands. “I quit. I couldn’t work.
I CAN’T work. I CAN’T rest or stand still!”

A spasm of immense regret contracted the trapper’s face. And Larry King,
looking away over the sordid, dusty passing throng, cursed under his
breath. Neale was the first to recover his composure.

“Let’s say no more. What’s done is done,” he said. “Suppose you take us
on one of your buffalo-hunts.”

Slingerland grasped at straws. “Wal, now, thet ain’t a bad idee. I can
use you,” he replied, eagerly. “But it’s hard an’ dangerous work. We git
chased by redskins often. An’ you’d hev to ride. I reckon, Neale, you’re
good enough on a hoss. But our cowboy friend hyar, he can’t ride, as I
recollect your old argyments.”

“My job was hosses,” drawled Larry.

“An’ besides, you’ve got to shoot straight, which Reddy hasn’t hed
experience of,” went on Slingerland, with a broader smile.

“I seen you was packin’ a Winchester all shiny an’ new,” replied Larry.
“Shore I’m in fer anythin’ with ridin’ an’ shootin’.”

Neale and Larry accepted the proposition then and there.

“You’ll need to buy rifles an’ shells, thet’s all,” said Slingerland.
“I’ve hosses an’ outfit over at the work-camp, an’ I’ve been huntin’
east of thar. Come on, we’ll go to a store. Thet train’s goin’ back
soon.”

“Wal, I come in on thet train an’ now I’m leavin’ on it,” drawled Larry.
“Shore is funny. Without even lookin’ over this heah Benton.”

On the ride eastward Slingerland inquired if Neale and Larry had ever
gone back to the scene of the massacre of the caravan where Horn had
buried his gold.

Neale had absolutely forgotten the buried gold. Probably when he and
Larry had scoured the wild hills for trace of Allie they had passed down
the valley where the treasure had been hidden. Slingerland gave the same
reason for his oversight. They talked about the gold and planned, when
the railroad reached the foot-hills, to go after it.

Both Indians and buffalo were sighted from the train before the trio got
to the next camp.

“I reckon I don’t like thet,” declared Slingerland. “I was friendly with
the Sioux. But now thet I’ve come down hyar to kill off their buffalo
fer the whites they’re ag’in’ me. I know thet. An’ I allus regarded them
buffalo as Injun property. If it wasn’t thet I seen this railroad means
the end of the buffalo, an’ the Indians, too, I’d never hev done it.
Thet I’ll swar.”

It was night when they reached their destination. How quiet and dark
after Benton! Neale was glad to get there. He wondered if he could
conquer his unrest. Would he go on wandering again? He doubted himself
and dismissed the thought. Perhaps the companionship of his old friends
and the anticipation of action would effect a change in him.

Neale and Larry spent the night in Slingerland’s tent. Next morning
the trapper was ready with horses at an early hour, but, owing to the
presence of Sioux in the vicinity, it was thought best to wait for the
work-train and ride out on the plains under its escort.

By and by the train, with its few cars and half a hundred workmen, was
ready, and the trapper and his comrades rode out alongside. Some few
miles from camp the train halted at a place where stone-work and filling
awaited the laborers. Neale was again interested, in spite of himself.
Yet his love for that railroad was quite as hopeless as other things in
his life.

These laborers were picked men, all soldiers, and many Irish; they
stacked their guns before taking up shovels and bars.

“Dom me if it ain’t me ould fri’nd Neale!” exclaimed a familiar voice.

And there stood Casey, with the same old grin, the same old black pipe.

Neale’s first feeling of pleasure at seeing the old flagman was
counteracted by one of dismay at the possibility of coming in contact
with old acquaintances. It would hurt him to meet General Lodge or any
of the engineers who had predicted a future for him.

Shane and McDermott were also in this gang, and they slouched forward.

“It’s thot gun-throwin’ cowboy as wuz onct goin’ to kill Casey!”
 exclaimed McDermott, at sight of Larry.

Neale, during the few moments of reunion with his old comrades of the
survey, received a melancholy insight into himself and a clearer view of
them. The great railroad had gone on, growing, making men change. He had
been passed by. He was no longer a factor. Along with many, many other
men, he had retrograded. The splendid spirit of the work had not gone
from him, but it had ceased to govern his actions. He had ceased to
grow. But these uncouth Irishmen, they had changed. In many ways they
were the same slow, loquacious, quarreling trio as before, but they
showed the effect of toil, of fight, of growth under the great movement
and its spirit--the thing which great minds had embodied; and these
laborers were no longer ordinary men. Something shone out of them. Neale
saw it. He felt an inexplicable littleness in their presence. They had
gone on; he had been left. They would toil and fight until they filled
nameless graves. He, too, would find a nameless grave, he thought, but
he would not lie in it as one of these. The moment was poignant for
Neale, exceedingly bitter, and revealing.

Slingerland was not long in sighting buffalo. After making a careful
survey of the rolling country for lurking Indians he rode out with
Neale, Larry, and two other men--Brush and an Irishman named Pat--who
were to skin the buffalo the hunters killed, and help load the meat into
wagons which would follow.

“It ain’t no trick to kill buffalo,” Slingerland was saying to his
friends. “But I don’t want old bulls an’ old cows killed. An’ when
you’re ridin’ fast an’ the herd is bunched it’s hard to tell the
difference. You boys stick close to me an’ watch me first. An’ keep one
eye peeled fer Injuns!”

Slingerland approached the herd without alarming it, until some little
red calves on the outskirts of the herd became frightened. Then the herd
lumbered off, raising a cloud of dust. The roar of hoofs was thunderous.

“Ride!” yelled Slingerland.

Not the least interesting sight to Neale was Larry riding away from
them. He was whacking the buffalo on the rumps with his bare hand before
Slingerland and Neale got near enough to shoot.

At the trapper’s first shot the herd stampeded. Thereafter it took
fine riding to keep up, to choose the level ground, and to follow
Slingerland’s orders. Neale got up in the thick of the rolling din and
dust. The pursuit liberated something fierce within him which gave him
a measure of freedom from his constant pain. All before spread the great
bobbing herd. The wind whistled, the dust choked him, the gravel stung
his face, the strong, even action of his horse was exhilarating. He lost
track of Larry, but he stayed close to Slingerland. The trapper
kept shooting at intervals. Neale saw the puffs of smoke, but in the
thundering din he could not hear a report. It seemed impossible for him
to select the kind of buffalo Slingerland wanted shot. Neale could not
tell one from the other. He rode right upon their flying heels. Unable,
finally, to restrain himself from shooting, he let drive and saw a beast
drop and roll over. Neale rode on.

Presently out of a lane in the dust he thought he saw Slingerland
pass. He reined toward the side. Larry was riding furiously at him,
and Slingerland’s horse was stretched out, heading straight away. The
trapper madly waved his arms. Neale spurred toward them. Something was
amiss. Larry’s face flashed in the sun. He whirled his horse to take
Neale’s course and then he pointed.

Neale thrilled as he looked. A few hundred rods in the rear rode a band
of Sioux, coming swiftly. A cloud of dust rose behind them. They had,
no doubt, been hiding in the vicinity of the grazing buffalo, lying in
wait.

As Neale closed in on Larry he saw the cowboy’s keen glance measuring
distance and speed.

“We shore got to ride!” was what Larry apparently yelled, though the
sound of words drifted as a faint whisper to Neale. But the roar of
buffalo hoofs was rapidly diminishing.

Then Neale realized what it meant to keep close to the cowboy. Every
moment Larry turned round both to watch the Indians and to have a glance
at his comrade. They began to gain on Slingerland. Brush was riding for
dear life off to the right, and the Irishman, Pat, still farther in that
direction, was in the most perilous situation of all. Already the white
skipping streaks of dust from bullets whipped up in front of him. The
next time Neale looked back the Sioux had split up; some were riding
hard after Brush and Pat; the majority were pursuing the other three
hunters, cutting the while a little to the right, for Slingerland was
working round toward the work-train. Neale saw the smoke of the engine
and then the train. It seemed far away. And he was sure the Indians
were gaining. What incomparable riders! They looked half naked, dark,
gleaming, low over their mustangs, feathers and trappings flying in the
wind--a wild and panic-provoking sight.

“Don’t ride so close!” yelled Larry. “They’re spreadin’!”

Neale gathered that the Indians were riding farther apart because they
soon expected to be in range of bullets; and Larry wanted Neale to ride
farther from him for the identical reason.

Neale saw the first white puff of smoke from a rifle of the leader. The
bullet hit far behind. More shots kept raising the dust, the last time
still a few yards short.

“Gawd! Look!” yelled Larry. “The devils hit Pat’s hoss!”

Neale saw the Irishman go down with his horse, plunge in the dust, and
then roll over and lie still.

“They got him!” he yelled at Larry.

“Ride thet hoss!” came back grimly and appealingly from the cowboy.

Neale rode as he had never before ridden. Fortunately his horse was
fresh and fast, and that balanced the driving the cowboy was giving his
mount. For a long distance they held their own with the Sioux. They had
now gained a straight-away course for the work-train, so that with the
Sioux behind they had only to hold out for a few miles. Brush appeared
as well off as they were. Slingerland led by perhaps a hundred feet, far
over to the left, and he was wholly out of range.

It took a very short time at that pace to cover a couple of miles. And
then the Indians began to creep up closer and closer. Again they were
shooting. Neale heard the reports and each one made him flinch in
expectation of feeling the burn of a bullet. Brush was now turning to
fire his rifle.

Neale bethought himself of his own Winchester, which he was carrying in
his hand. Dropping the rein over the horn of his saddle, he turned half
round. How close, how red, how fierce these Sioux were! He felt his hair
rise stiff under his hat. And at the same instant a hot wrath rushed
over him, madness to fight, to give back blow for blow. Just then
several of the Indians fired. He heard the sharp cracks, then the spats
of bullets striking the ground; he saw the little streaks of dust in
front of him. Then the whistle of lead. That made him shoot in return.
His horse lunged forward, almost throwing him, and ran the faster for
his fright. Neale heard Larry begin to shoot. It became a running duel
now, with the Indians scattering wide, riding low, yelling like demons,
and keeping up a continuous volley. They were well armed with white
men’s guns. Neale worked the lever of his rifle while he looked ahead
for an instant to see where his horse was running; then he wheeled
quickly and took a snap shot at the nearest Indian, no more than three
hundred yards distant now. He saw where his bullet, going wide, struck
up the dust. It was desperately hard to shoot from the back of a scared
horse. Neale did not notice that Larry’s shots were any more effective
than his own. He grew certain that the Sioux were gaining faster now.
But the work-train was not far away. He saw the workmen on top of the
cars waving their arms. Rougher ground, though, on this last stretch.

Larry was drawing ahead. He had used all the shells in his rifle and now
with hand and spur was goading his horse.

Suddenly Neale heard the soft thud of lead striking flesh. His horse
leaped with a piercing snort of terror, and Neale thought he was going
down. But he recovered, and went plunging on, still swift and game,
though with uneven gait. Larry yelled. His red face flashed back over
his shoulder. He saw something was wrong with Neale’s horse and he
pulled his own.

“Save your own life!” yelled Neale, fiercely. It enraged him to see the
cowboy holding back to let him come up. But he could not prevent it.

“He’s hit!” shouted Larry.

“Yes, but not badly,” shouted Neale, in reply. “Spread out!”

The cowboy never swerved a foot. He watched Neale’s horse with keen,
sure eyes.

“He’s breakin’! Mebbe he can’t last!”

Bullets whistled all around Neale now. He heard them strike the stones
on the ground and sing away; he saw them streak through the scant grass;
he felt the tug at his shoulder where one cut through his coat, stinging
the skin. That touch, light as it was, drove the panic out of him. The
strange darkness before his eyes, hard to see through, passed away. He
wheeled to shoot again, and with deliberation he aimed as best he could.
Yet he might as well have tried to hit flying birds. He emptied the
Winchester.

Then, hunching low in the saddle, Neale hung on. Slingerland was close
to the train; Brush on his side appeared to be about out of danger; the
pursuit had narrowed down to Neale and Larry. The anger and the grimness
faded from Neale. He did not want to go plunging down in front of those
lean wild mustangs, to be ridden over and trampled and mutilated. The
thought sickened him. The roar of pursuing hoofs grew distinct, but
Neale did not look back.

Another roar broke on his ear--the clamor of the Irish soldier-laborers
as they yelled and fired.

“Pull him! Pull him!” came the piercing cry from Larry.

Neale was about to ride his frantic horse straight into the work-train.
Desperately he hauled the horse up and leaped off. Larry was down,
waiting, and his mount went plunging away. Bullets were pattering
against the sides of the cars, from which puffed streaks of flame and
smoke.

“Up wid yez, lads!” sang out a cheery voice. Casey’s grin and black pipe
appeared over the rim of the car, and his big hands reached down.

One quick and straining effort and Neale was up, over the side, to fall
on the floor in a pile of sand and gravel. All whirled dim round him for
a second. His heart labored. He was wet and hot and shaking.

“Shure yez ain’t hit now!” exclaimed Casey.

Larry’s nervous hands began to slide and press over Neale’s quivering
body.

“No--I’m--all--safe!” panted Neale.

The engine whistled shrilly, as if in defiance of the Indians, and with
a jerk and rattle the train started.

Neale recovered to find himself in a novel and thrilling situation. The
car was of a gondola type, being merely a flat-car, with sides about
four feet high, made of such thick oak planking that bullets did
not penetrate it. Besides himself and Larry there were half a dozen
soldiers, all kneeling at little port-holes. Neale peeped over the rim.
In a long thinned-out line the Sioux were circling round the train,
hiding on the off sides of their mustangs, and shooting from these
difficult positions. They were going at full speed, working in closer.
A bullet, striking the rim of the car and showering splinters in Neale’s
face, attested to the fact that the Sioux were still to be feared, even
from a moving fort. Neale dropped back and, reloading his rifle, found a
hole from which to shoot. He emptied his magazine before he realized
it. But what with his trembling hands, the jerking of the train, and the
swift motion of the Indians, he did not do any harm to the foe.

Suddenly, with a jolt, the train halted.

“Blocked ag’in, b’gorra,” said Casey, calmly. “Me pipe’s out. Sandy,
gimme a motch.”

The engine whistled two shrill blasts.

“What’s that for?” asked Neale, quickly.

“Them’s for the men in the foist car to pile over the engine an’ remove
obstruchtions from the track,” replied Casey.

Neale dared to risk a peep over the top of the car. The Sioux were
circling closer to the front of the train. All along a half-dozen cars
ahead of Neale puffs of smoke and jets of flame shot out. Heavy volleys
were being fired. The attack of the savages seemed to be concentrating
forward, evidently to derail the engine or kill the engineer.

Casey pulled Neale down. “Risky fer yez,” he said. “Use a port-hole an’
foight.”

“My shells are gone,” replied Neale.

He lay well down in the car then, and listened to the uproar, and
watched the Irish trio. When the volleys and the fiendish yells mingled
he could not hear anything else. There were intervals, however, when the
uproar lulled for a moment.

Casey got his black pipe well lit, puffed a cloud of smoke, and picked
up his rifle.

“Drill, ye terriers, drill!” he sang, and shoved his weapon through a
port-hole. He squinted, over the breech.

“Mac, it’s the same bunch as attacked us day before yisteddy,” he
observed.

“It shure ain’t,” replied McDermott. “There’s a million of thim to-day.”

He aimed his rifle as if following a moving object, and fired.

“Mac, you git excited in a foight. Now I niver do. An’ I’ve seen thot
pinto hoss an’ thot dom’ redskin a lot of times. I’ll kill him yit.”

Casey kept squinting and aiming, and then, just as he pressed the
trigger, the train started with a sudden lurch.

“Sp’iled me aim! Thot engineer’s savin’ of the Sooz tribe!... Drill, ye
terriers, drill! Drill, ye terriers, drill!... Shane, I don’t hear yez
shootin’.”

“How’n hell can I shoot whin me eye is full of blood?” demanded Shane.

Neale then saw blood on Shane’s face. He crawled quietly to the
Irishman.

“Man, are you shot? Let me see.”

“Jist a bullet hit me, loike,” replied Shane.

Neale found that a bullet, perhaps glancing from the wood, had cut a
gash over Shane’s eye, from which the blood poured. Shane’s hands and
face and shirt were crimson. Neale bound a scarf tightly over the wound.

“Let me take the rifle now,” he said.

“Thanks, lad. I ain’t hurted. An’ hev Casey make me loife miserable
foriver? Not much. He’s a harrd mon, thot Casey.”

Shane crouched back to his port-hole, with his bloody bandaged face and
his bloody hands. And just then the train stopped with a rattling crash.

“Whin we git beyond thim ties as was scattered along here mebbe we’ll go
on in,” remarked McDermott.

“Mac, yez looks on the gloomy side,” replied Casey. Then quickly
he aimed the shot. “I loike it better whin we ain’t movin’,” he
soliloquized, with satisfaction. “Thot red-skin won’t niver scalp a
soldier of the U. P. R.... Drill, ye terriers! Drill, ye terriers,
drill!”

The engine whistle shrieked out and once more the din of conflict headed
to the front. Neale lay there, seeing the reality of what he had so
often dreamed. These old soldiers, these toilers with rail and sledge
and shovel, these Irishmen with the rifles, they were the builders
of the great U. P. R. Glory might never be theirs, but they were the
battle-scarred heroes. They were as used to fighting as to working. They
dropped their sledges or shovels to run for their guns.

Again the train started up and had scarcely gotten under way when with
jerk and bump it stopped once more. The conflict grew fiercer as the
Indians became more desperate. But evidently they were kept from closing
in, for during the thick of the heaviest volleying the engine again
began to puff and the wheels to grind. Slowly the train moved on. Like
hail the bullets pattered against the car. Smoke drifted away on the
wind.

Neale lay there, watching these cool men who fought off the savages. No
doubt Casey and Shane and McDermott were merely three of many thousands
engaged in building and defending the U. P. R. This trio liked the
fighting, perhaps better than the toiling. Casey puffed his old black
pipe, grinned and aimed, shot and reloaded, sang his quaint song, and
joked with his comrades, all in the same cool, quiet way. If he knew
that the shadow of death hung over the train, he did not show it. He was
not a thinker. Casey was a man of action. Only once he yelled, and that
was when he killed the Indian on the pinto mustang.

Shane grew less loquacious and he dropped and fumbled over his rifle,
but he kept on shooting. Neale saw him feel the hot muzzle of his gun
and shake his bandaged head. The blood trickled down his cheek.

McDermott plied his weapon, and ever and anon he would utter some
pessimistic word, or presage dire disaster, or remind Casey that his
scalp was destined to dry in a Sioux’s lodge, or call on Shane to hit
something to save his life, or declare the engine was off the track.
He rambled on. But it was all talk. The man had gray hairs and he was a
born fighter.

This time the train gained more headway, and evidently had passed the
point where the Indians could find obstructions to place on the track.
Neale saw through a port-hole that the Sioux were dropping back from the
front of the train and were no longer circling. Their firing had become
desultory. Medicine Bow was in sight. The engine gathered headway.

“We’ll git the rest of the day off,” remarked Casey, complacently.
“Shane, yez are dom’ quiet betoimes. An’ Mac, I shure showed yez up
to-day.”

“Ye DID not,” retorted McDermott. “I kilt jist twinty-nine Sooz!”

“Jist thorty wus moine. An’, Mac, as they wus only about fifthy of thim,
yez must be a liar.”

The train drew on toward Medicine Bow. Firing ceased. Neale stood up to
see the Sioux riding away. Their ranks did not seem noticeably depleted.

“Drill, ye terriers, drill!” sang Casey, as he wiped his sweaty and
begrimed rifle. “Mac, how many Sooz did Shane kill?”

“B’gorra, he ain’t said yit,” replied McDermott. “Say, Shane.... CASEY!”

Neale whirled at the sharp change of tone.

Shane lay face down on the floor of the car, his bloody hands gripping
his rifle. His position was inert, singularly expressive.

Neale strode toward him. But Casey reached him first. He laid a
hesitating hand on Shane’s shoulder.

“Shane, old mon!” he said, but the cheer was not in his voice.

Casey dropped his pipe! Then he turned his comrade over. Shane had done
his best and his last for the U. P. R.




17

Neale and Larry and Slingerland planned to go into the hills late in
the fall, visit Slingerland’s old camp, and then try to locate the gold
buried by Horn. For the present Larry meant to return to Benton, and
Neale, though vacillating as to his own movements, decided to keep an
eye on the cowboy.

The trapper’s last words to Neale were interesting. “Son,” he said,
“there’s a feller hyar in Medicine Bow who says as how he thought your
pard Larry was a bad cowpuncher from the Pan Handle of Texas.”

“Bad?” queried Neale.

“Wal, he meant a gun-throwin’ bad man, I take it.”

“Don’t let Reddy overhear you say it,” replied Neale, “and advise your
informant to be careful. I’ve always had a hunch that Reddy was really
somebody.”

“Benton ‘ll work on the cowboy,” continued Slingerland, earnestly. “An’,
son, I ain’t so all-fired sure of you.”

“I’ll take what comes,” returned Neale, shortly. “Good-bye, old friend.
And if you can use us for buffalo-hunting without the ‘dom’ Sooz,’ as
Casey says; why, we’ll come.”

After Slingerland departed Neale carried with him a memory of the
trapper’s reluctant and wistful good-bye. It made Neale think--where
were he and Larry going? Friendships in this wild West were stronger
ties than he had known elsewhere.

The train arrived at Benton after dark. And the darkness seemed a windy
gulf out of which roared yellow lights and excited men. The tents, with
the dim lights through the canvas, gleamed pale and obscure, like so
much of the life they hid. The throngs hurried, the dust blew, the band
played, the barkers clamored for their trade.

Neale found the more pretentious hotels overcrowded, and he was
compelled to go to his former lodgings, where he and Larry were
accommodated.

“Now, we’re here, what ‘ll we do?” queried Neale, more to himself. He
felt as if driven. And the mood he hated and feared was impinging upon
his mind.

“Shore we’ll eat,” replied Larry.

“Then what?”

“Wal, I reckon we’ll see what’s goin’ on in this heah Benton.”

As a matter of fact, Neale reflected, there was nothing to do that he
wanted to do.

“You-all air gettin’ the blues,” said Larry, with solicitude.

“Red, I’m never free of them.”

Larry put his hands on Neale’s shoulder. Demonstration of this kind was
rare in the cowboy.

“Pard, are we goin’ to see this heah Benton, an’ then brace, an’ go back
to work?”

“No. I can’t hold a job,” replied Neale, bitterly.

“You’re showin’ a yellow streak? You’re done, as you told Slingerland?
Nothin’ ain’t no good?... Life’s over, fer all thet’s sweet an’ right?
Is thet your stand?”

“Yes, it must be, Reddy,” said Neale, with scorn of himself. “But
you--it needn’t apply to you.”

“I reckon I’m sorry,” rejoined Larry, ignoring Neale’s last words. “I
always hoped you’d get over Allie’s loss.... You had so much to live
fer.”

“Reddy, I wish the bullet that hit Shane to-day had hit me instead....
You needn’t look like that. I mean it. To-day when the Sioux chased us
my hair went stiff and my heart was in my mouth. I ran for my life as
if I loved it. But that was my miserable cowardice.... I’m sick of the
game.”

“Are you in daid earnest?” asked Larry, huskily.

Neale nodded gloomily. He did not even regret the effect of his speech
upon the cowboy. He divined that somehow the moment was as critical and
fateful for Larry, but he did not care. The black spell was enfolding
him. All seemed hard, cold, monstrous within his breast. He could not
love anything. He was lost. He realized the magnificent loyalty of this
simple Texan, who was his true friend.

“Reddy, for God’s sake don’t make me ashamed to look you in the eyes,”
 appealed Neale. “I want to go on. You know!”

“Wal, I reckon there ain’t anythin’ to hold me now,” drawled Larry. He
had changed as he spoke. He had aged. The dry humor of the cowboy, the
amiable ease, were wanting.

“Oh, forgive my utter selfishness!” burst out Neale. “I’m not the man I
was. But don’t think I don’t love you.”

They went out together, and the hum of riotous Benton called them; the
lights beckoned and the melancholy night engulfed them.

Next morning late, on the way to breakfast, Neale encountered a young
man whose rough, bronzed face somehow seemed familiar.

At sight of Neale this young fellow brightened and he lunged forward.

“Neale! Lookin’ for you was like huntin’ for a needle in a haystack.”

Neale could not place him, and he did not try hard for recognition, for
that surely would recall his former relations to the railroad.

“I don’t remember you,” replied Neale.

“I’ll bet Larry does,” said the stranger, with a grin at the cowboy.

“Shore. Your name’s Campbell an’ you was a lineman for Baxter,” returned
Larry.

“Right you are,” said Campbell, offering his hand to Neale, and then to
Larry. He appeared both glad and excited.

“I guess I recall you now,” said Neale, thoughtfully. “You said--you
were hunting me?”

“Well, I should smile!” returned Campbell, and handed Neale a letter.

Neale tore it open and hastily perused its contents. It was a brief,
urgent request from Baxter that Neale should return to work. The words,
almost like an order, made Neale’s heart swell for a moment. He stood
there staring at the paper. Larry read the letter over his shoulder.

“Pard, shore I was expectin’ jest thet there, an’ I say go!” exclaimed
Larry.

Neale slowly shook his head.

Campbell made a quick, nervous movement. “Neale, I was to
say--tell--There’s more ‘n your old job waitin’ for you.”

“What do you mean?” queried Neale.

“That’s all, except the corps have struck a snag out here west of
Benton. It’s a bad place. You an’ Henney were west in the hills when
this survey was made. It’s a deep wash--bad grade an’ curves. The gang’s
stuck. An’ Baxter swore, ‘We’ve got to have Neale back on the job!’”

“Where’s Henney?” asked Neale, rather thickly. Campbell’s words affected
him powerfully.

“Henney had to go to Omaha. Boone is sick at Fort Fetterman. Baxter has
only a new green hand out there, an’ they’ve sure struck a snag.”

“That’s too bad,” replied Neale, still thoughtfully. “Is--the chief--is
General Lodge there?”

“Yes. There’s a trooper camp. Colonel Dillon an’ some of the officers
have their wives out on a little visit to see the work. They couldn’t
stand Benton.”

“Well--you thank Baxter and tell him I’m sorry I must refuse,” said
Neale.

“You won’t come!” ejaculated Campbell.

Neale shook his head. Larry reached out with big, eager hands.

“See heah, pard, I reckon you will go.”

Campbell acted strangely, as if he wanted to say more, but did not have
authority to do so. He looked dismayed. Then he said: “All right, Neale.
I’ll take your message. But you can expect me back.”

And he went on his way.

“Neale, shore there’s somethin’ in the wind,” said Larry. “Wal, it jest
tickles me. They can’t build the railroad without you.”

“Would you go back to work?” queried Neale.

“Shore I would if they’d have me. But I reckon thet little run-in of
mine with Smith has made bad feelin’. An’ come to think of thet, if I
did go back I’d only have to fight some of Smith’s friends. An’ I reckon
I’d better not go. It’d only make trouble for you.”

“Me!... You heard me refuse.”

“Shore I heerd you,” drawled Larry, softly, “but you’re goin’ back if I
have to hawg-tie you an’ pack you out there on a hoss.”

Neale said no more. If he had said another word he would have betrayed
himself to his friend. He yearned for his old work. To think that the
engineer corps needed him filled him with joy. But at the same time he
knew what an effort it would take to apply himself to any task. He
hated to attempt it. He doubted himself. He was morbid. All that day he
wandered around at Larry’s heels, half oblivious of what was going on.
After dark he slipped away from his friend to be alone. And being alone
in the dark quietness brought home to him the truth of a strange, strong
growth, out of the depths of him, that was going to overcome his morbid
craving to be idle, to drift, to waste his life on a haunting memory.

He could not sleep that night, and so was awake when Larry lounged in,
slow and heavy. The cowboy was half-drunk. Neale took him to task, and
they quarreled. Finally Larry grew silent and fell asleep. After that
Neale likewise dropped into slumber.

In the morning Larry was again his old, cool, easy, reckless self, and
had apparently forgotten Neale’s sharp words. Neale, however, felt a
change in himself. This was the first morning for a long time that he
had not hated the coming of daylight.

When he and Larry went out the sun was high. For Neale there seemed
something more than sunshine in the air. At sight of Campbell, waiting
in the same place in which they had encountered him yesterday, Neale’s
pulses quickened.

Campbell greeted them with a bright smile. “I’m back,” he said.

“So I see,” replied Neale, constrainedly.

“I’ve a message for you from the chief,” announced Campbell.

“The chief!” exclaimed Neale.

Larry edged closer to them, with the characteristic hitch at his belt,
and his eyes flashed.

“He asks as a personal favor that you come out to see him,” replied
Campbell.

Neale flushed. “General Lodge asks that!” he echoed. There was a slow
heat stirring all through him.

“Yes. Will you go?”

“I--I guess I’ll have to,” replied Neale. He did not feel that he was
deciding. He had to go. But this did not prove that he must take up his
old work.

Larry swung his hand on Neale’s shoulder, almost staggering him. The
cowboy beamed.

“Go in to breakfast,” he said. “Order for me, too. I’ll be back.”

“You want to hurry,” rejoined Campbell. “We’ve only a half-hour to eat
an’ catch the work-train.”

Larry strode back toward the lodging-house. And it was Campbell who led
Neale into the restaurant and ordered the meal. Neale’s mind was not in
a whirl, nor dazed, but he did not get much further in thought than the
remarkable circumstance of General Lodge sending for him personally.
Meanwhile Campbell rapidly talked about masonry, road-beds, washouts,
and other things that Neale heard but did not clearly understand. Then
Larry returned. He carried Neale’s bag, which he deposited carefully on
the bench.

“I reckon you might as well take it along,” he drawled.

Neale felt himself being forced along an unknown path.

They indulged in little further conversation while hurriedly eating
breakfast. That finished, they sallied forth toward the station.
Campbell clambered aboard the work-train.

“Come on, Larry,” he said.

And Neale joined in the request. “Yes, come,” he said.

“Wal, seein’ as how I want you-all to get on an’ the rail-road built, I
reckon I’d better not go,” drawled Larry. His blue eyes shone warm upon
his friend.

“Larry, I’ll be back in a day or so,” said Neale.

“Aw, now, pard, you stay. Go back on the job an’ stick,” appealed the
cowboy.

“No. I quit and I’ll stay quit. I might help out--for a day--just as a
favor. But--” Neale shook his head.

“I reckon, if you care anythin’ aboot me, you’ll shore stick.”

“Larry, you’ll go to the bad if I leave you here alone,” protested
Neale.

“Wel, if you stay we’ll both go,” replied Larry, sharply. He had changed
subtly. “It’s in me to go to hell--I reckon I’ve gone--but that ain’t so
for you.”

“Two’s company,” said Neale, with an attempt at lightness. But it was a
pretense. Larry worried him.

“Listen. If you go back on the job--then it ‘ll be all right for you to
run in heah to see me once in a while. But if you throw up this chance
I’ll--”

Larry paused. His ruddy tan had faded slightly.

Neale eyed him, aware of a hard and tense contraction of the cowboy’s
throat.

“Well, what ‘ll you do?” queried Neale, shortly.

Larry threw back his head, and the subtle, fierce tensity seemed to
leave him.

“Wal, the day you come back I’ll clean out Stanton’s place--jest to
start entertainin’ you,” he replied, with his slow drawl as marked as
ever it was.

A stir of anger in Neale’s breast subsided with the big, warm
realization of this wild cowboy’s love for him and the melancholy
certainty that Larry would do exactly as he threatened.

“Suppose I come back and beat you all up?” suggested Neale.

“Wal, thet won’t make a dam’ bit of difference,” replied Larry,
seriously.

Whereupon Neale soberly bade his friend good-bye and boarded the train.

The ride appeared slow and long, dragged out by innumerable stops. All
along the line laborers awaited the train to unload supplies. At the end
of the line there was a congestion Neale had not observed before in all
the work. Freight-cars, loaded with stone and iron beams and girders
for bridge-work, piles of ties and piles of rails, and gangs of idle
men attested to the delay caused by an obstacle to progress. The sight
aggressively stimulated Neale. He felt very curious to learn the cause
of the setback, and his old scorn of difficulties flashed up.

The camp Neale’s guide led him to was back some distance from the
construction work. It stood in a little valley through which ran a
stream. There was one large building, low and flat, made of boards and
canvas, adjoining a substantial old log cabin; and clustered around,
though not close together, were a considerable number of tents. Troopers
were in evidence, some on duty and many idle. In the background, the
slopes of the valley were dark green with pine and cedar.

At the open door of the building Neale met Baxter face to face, and that
worthy’s greeting left Neale breathless and aghast, yet thrilling with
sheer gladness.

“What’re you up against?” asked Neale.

“The boss ‘ll talk to you. Get in there!” Baxter replied, and pushed
Neale inside. It was a big room, full of smoke, noise, men, tables,
papers. There were guns stacked under port-holes. Some one spoke to
Neale, but he did not see who it was. All the faces he saw so swiftly
appeared vague, yet curious and interested. Then Baxter halted him at
a table. Once again Neale faced his chief. Baxter announced something.
Neale did not hear the words plainly.

General Lodge looked older, sterner, more worn. He stood up.

“Hello, Neale!” he said, offering his hand, and the flash of a smile
went over his grim face.

“Come in here,” continued the chief, and he led Neale into another room,
of different aspect. It was small; the walls were of logs; new boards
had been recently put in the floor; new windows had been cut; and it
contained Indian blankets, chairs, a couch.

Here General Lodge bent a stern and piercing gaze upon his former
lieutenant.

“Neale, you failed me when you quit your job,” he said. “You were my
right-hand man. You quit me in my hour of need.”

“General, I--I was furious at that rotten commissioner deal,” replied
Neale, choking. What he had done now seemed an offense to his chief. “My
work was ordered done over!”

“Neale, that was nothing to what I’ve endured. You should have grit
your teeth--and gone on. That five miles of reconstruction was
nothing--nothing.”

In his chief’s inflexible voice, in the worn, shadowed face, Neale saw
the great burden, and somehow he was reminded of Lincoln, and a passion
of remorse seized him. Why had he not been faithful to this steadfast
man who had needed him!

“It seemed--so much to me,” faltered Neale.

“Why did you not look at that as you have looked at so many physical
difficulties--the running of a survey, for instance?”

“I--I guess I have a yellow streak.”

“Why didn’t you come to me?” went on the chief. Evidently he had been
disappointed in Neale.

“I might have come--only Larry, my friend--he got into it, and I was
afraid he’d kill somebody,” replied Neale.

“That cowboy--he was a great fellow, but gone wrong. He shot one of the
bosses--Smith.”

“Yes, I know. Did--did Smith die?”

“No, but he’ll never be any more good for the U. P. R., that’s
certain.... Where is your friend now?”

“I left him in Benton.”

“Benton!” exclaimed the chief, bitterly. “I am responsible for Benton.
This great work of my life is a hell on wheels, moving on and on....
Your cowboy friend has no doubt found his place--and his match--in
Benton.”

“Larry has broken loose from me--from any last restraint.”

“Neale, what have you been doing?”

And at that Neale dropped his head.

“Idling in the camps--drifting from one place to the next--drinking,
gambling, eh?”

“I’m ashamed to say, sir, that of late I have been doing just those
things,” replied Neale, and he raised his gaze to his chief’s.

“But you haven’t been associating with those camp women!” exclaimed
General Lodge, with his piercing eyes dark on Neale.

“No!” cried Neale. The speech had hurt him.

“I’m glad to hear that--gladder than you can guess. I was afraid--But
no matter.... What you did do is bad enough. You ought to be ashamed. A
young man with your intelligence, your nerve, your gifts! I have not had
a single man whose chances compared with yours. If you had stuck you’d
be at the head of my engineer corps right now. Baxter is played out.
Boone is ill. Henney had to take charge of the shops in Omaha.... And
you, with fortune and fame awaiting you, throw up your job to become a
bum... to drink and gamble away your life in these rotten camps!”

General Lodge’s scorn flayed Neale.

“Sir, you may not know I--I lost some one--very dear to me. After that I
didn’t seem to care.” Neale turned to the window. He was ashamed of what
blurred his eyes. “If it hadn’t been for that--I’d never have failed
you.”

The chief strode to Neale and put a hand on his shoulder. “Son, I
believe you. Maybe I’ve been a little hard. Let’s forget it.” His tone
softened and there was a close pressure of his hand. “The thing is
now--will you come back on the job?”

“Baxter’s note--Campbell said they’d struck a snag here. You mean help
them get by that?”

“Snag! I guess it is a snag. It bids fair to make all our labor and
millions of dollars--wasted.... But I’m not asking you to come back
just to help us over this snag. I mean will you come back for good--and
stick?”

Neale was lifted out of the gloom into which memory had plunged him. He
turned to his chief and found him another person. There was a light on
his face and eagerness on his lips, and the keen, stern eyes were soft.

“Son, will you come back--stand by me till the finish?” repeated General
Lodge, his voice deep and full. There was more here than just the
relation of employer to his lieutenant.

“Yes, sir, I’ll come back,” replied Neale, in low voice.

Their hands met.

“Good!” exclaimed the chief.

Then he deliberately took out his watch and studied it. His hand
trembled slightly. He did not raise his eyes again to Neale’s face.

“I’ll call you--later,” he said. “You stay here. I’ll send some one in.”

With that he went out.

Neale remained standing, his eyes fixed on the gray-green slope, seen
through the window. He seemed a trifle unsteady on his feet, and he
braced himself with a knee against the couch. His restraint, under
extreme agitation, began to relax. A flooding splendid thought filled
his mind--his chief had called him back to the great work.

Presently the door behind him opened and closed very softly. Then he
heard a low, quick gasp. Some one had entered. Suddenly the room seemed
strange, full, charged with terrible portent. And he turned as if a
giant hand had heavily swung him around.

It was not light at the other end of the room, yet he saw a slight
figure of a girl backed against the door. Her outline was familiar.
Haunting ghost of his dreams! Bewildered and speechless, he stared,
trembling all over. The figure moved, swayed. A faint, sweet voice
called, piercing his heart like a keen blade. All of a sudden he had
gone mad, he thought; this return to his old work had disordered his
mind. The tremor of his body succeeded to a dizziness; his breast seemed
about to burst.

“NEALE!” called the sweet voice. She was coming toward him swiftly.
“IT’S ALLIE--ALIVE AND WELL!”

Neale felt lifted, as if by invisible wings. His limbs were useless--had
lost strength and feeling. The room whirled around him, and in that
whirl appeared Allie Lee’s face. Alive--flushed--radiant! Recognition
brought a maddening check--a shock--and Neale’s sight darkened. Tender,
fluttering hands caught him; soft strong arms enfolded him convulsively.




18

Neale seemed to come into another world--a paradise. His eyes doubted
the exquisite azure blue--the fleecy cloud--the golden sunshine.

There was a warm, wet cheek pressed close to his, bright chestnut
strands of hair over his face, tight little hands clutching his breast.
He scarcely breathed while he realized that Allie Lee lived. Then he
felt so weak that he could hardly move.

“Allie--you’re not dead?” he whispered.

With a start she raised her head. It was absolutely the face of Allie
Lee.

“I’m the livest girl you ever saw,” she replied, with a little low laugh
of joy.

“Allie--then you’re actually alive--safe--here!” he exclaimed, in wild
assurance.

“Yes--yes.... With you again! Isn’t it glorious? But, oh! I gave you a
shock. You frightened me so. Neale, are you well?”

“I wasn’t--but I am now.”

He trembled as he gazed at her. Yes, it was Allie’s face--incomparable,
unforgettable. She might have been a little thin and strained. But time
and whatever she had endured had only enhanced her loveliness. No harm
had befallen her--that was written in the white glow of her face, in
the violet eyes, dark and beautiful, with the brave soul shining through
their haunting shadows, in the perfect lips, tremulous and tender with
love.

“Neale, they told me you gave up your work--were going to the bad,” she
said, with an eloquence of distress changing her voice and expression.

“Yes. Allie Lee, I loved you so well--that after I lost you--I cared for
nothing.”

“You gave up--”

“Allie,” he interrupted, passionately, “don’t talk of ME!... You haven’t
kissed me!”

Allie blushed. “I haven’t?... That’s all you know!”

“Have you?”

“Yes I have--I have.... I was afraid I’d strangled you!”

“I never felt it. I lost all sense of feeling.... Kiss me now! Prove
you’re alive and love me still!”

And then presently, when Neale caught his breath again, it was to
whisper, “Precious Allie!”

“Am I alive? Do I love you?” she whispered, her eyes like purple stars,
her face flooded with a dark rose color.

“I’m forced to believe it, but you must prove it often,” he replied.
Then he drew her to a seat beside him. “I’ve had many dreams of you, yet
not one like this.... How is it you are alive? By what Providence?... I
shall pray to Providence all my life. How do you come to be here? Tell
me, quick.”

She leaned close against him. “That’s easy,” she replied. “Only sometime
I want to tell you all--everything.... Do you remember the four ruffians
who visited Slingerland’s cabin one day when we were all there? Well,
they came back one day, the first time Slingerland ever left me
alone. They fired the cabin and carried me off. Then they fought among
themselves. Two were killed. I made up my mind to get on a horse and
run. Just as I was ready I spied Indians riding down. I had to shoot the
ruffian Frank. But I didn’t kill him. Then I got on a horse and tried
to ride away. The Indians captured me--took me to their camp. There
an Indian girl freed me--led me away at night. I found a trail and
walked--oh, nights and days it seemed. Then I fell in with a caravan.
I thought I was saved. But the leader of that caravan turned out to be
Durade.”

“Durade!” echoed Neale, intensely.

“Yes. He was traveling east. He treated me well, but threatened me. When
we reached the construction camp, somewhere back there, he started his
gambling-place. One night I escaped. I walked all that night--all the
next day. And I was about ready to drop when I found this camp. It was
night again. I saw the lights. They took me in. Mrs. Dillon and the
other women were so kind, so good to me. I told them very little about
myself. I only wanted to be hidden here and have them send for you. Then
they brought General Lodge, your chief, to see me. He was kind, too.
He promised to get you here. It has been a whole terrible week of
waiting.... But now--”

“Allie,” burst out Neale, “they never told me a word about you--never
gave me a hint. They sent for me to come back to my job. I could have
come a day sooner--the day Campbell found me.... Oh!”

“I know they did not find you at once. And I learned yesterday they had
located you. That eased my mind. A day more or less--what was that?...
But they were somehow strange about you. Then Mrs. Dillon told me how
the chief had been disappointed in you--how he had needed you--how he
must have you back.”

“Good Lord! Getting me back would have been easy enough if they had only
told me!” exclaimed Neale, impatiently.

“Dear, maybe that was just it. I suspect General Lodge cared enough
for you to want you to come back to your job for your sake--for his
sake--for sake of the railroad. And not for me.”

“Aha!” breathed Neale, softly. “I wonder!... Allie, how cheap, how
little I felt awhile ago, when he talked to me. I never was so ashamed
in my life. He called me.... But that’s over.... You said Durade had
you. Allie, that scares me to death.”

“It scares me, too,” she replied. “For I’m in more danger hidden here
than when he had me.”

“Oh no! How can that be?”

“He would kill me for running away,” she shuddered, paling. “But while
I was with him, obedient--I don’t think he would have done me harm. I’m
more afraid now than when I was his prisoner.”

“I’ll take a bunch of soldiers and go after Durade,” said Neale, grimly.

“No. Don’t do that. Let him alone. Just get me away safely, far out of
his reach.”

“But, Allie, that’s not possible now,” declared Neale, “I’m certainly
not going to lose sight of you, now I’ve got you again. And I must go
back to work. I promised.”

“I can stay here--or go along with you to other camps, and be careful to
veil myself and hide.”

“But that’s not safe--not the best plan,” protested Neale. Then he gave
a start; his face darkened. “I’ll put Larry King on Durade’s trail.”

“Oh no, Neale! Don’t do that! Please don’t do that! Larry would kill
him.”

“I rather guess Larry would. And why not?”

“I don’t want Durade killed. It would be dreadful. He never hurt me. Let
him alone. After all, he seems to be the only father I ever knew. Oh, I
don’t care for him. I despise him.... But let him live.... He will soon
forget me. He is mad to gamble. This railroad of gold is a rich stake
for him. He will not last long, nor will any of his kind.”

Neale shook his head doubtfully. “It doesn’t seem wise to me--letting
him go.... Allie, does he use his right name--Durade?”

“No.”

“What does he look like? You described him once to me, but I’ve
forgotten.”

Allie resolutely refused to tell him and once more entreated Neale to
let well enough alone, to keep her hidden from the mob, and not to seek
Durade.

“He has a bad gang,” she added. “They might kill you. And do you--you
think I’d--ever be--able to live longer without you?”

Whereupon Neale forgot all about Durade and vengeance, and everything
but the nearness and sweetness of this girl.

“When shall we get married?” he asked, presently.

This simple question caused Allie to avert her face, and just at that
moment there came a knock on the door. Allie made a startled movement.

“Come in,” called Neale.

It was his chief who entered. General Lodge’s face wore the smile that
softened it. Then it showed surprise.

“Neale, you’re transfigured!”

Neale’s laugh rang out. “Behold cause--even for that,” he replied,
indicating the blushing Allie.

“Son, I didn’t have to play my trump card to fetch you back to work,”
 said the general.

“If you only had!” exclaimed Neale.

Allie got up, shyly and with difficulty disengaged her hand from
Neale’s.

“You--you must want to talk,” she said, and then she fled.

“A wonderful girl, Neale. We’re all in love with her,” declared the
chief. “She dropped down on us one night--asked for protection and you.
She does not talk much. All we know is that she is the girl you saved
back in the hills and has been kept a prisoner. Here she hides, by day
and night. She will not talk. But we know she fears some one.”

“Yes, indeed she does,” replied Neale, seriously. And then briefly he
told General Lodge Allie’s story as related by her.

“Well!” ejaculated the chief. “If that doesn’t beat me!... What are you
going to do?”

“I’ll keep her close. Surely she will be safe here--hidden--with the
soldiers about.”

“Of course. But you can never tell what’s going to happen. If she could
be gotten to Omaha--now--”

“No--no,” replied Neale, almost violently. He could not bear the thought
of parting with Allie, now just when he had found her. Then the chief’s
suggestion had reminded Neale of the possibility of Allie’s father
materializing. And the idea was attended by a vague dread.

“I appreciate how you feel. Don’t worry about it, Neale.”

“What’s this snag the engineers are up against?” queried Neale, abruptly
changing the subject.

“We’re stuck. It’s an engineering problem that I hope--and expect you to
solve.”

“Who ran this survey in the first place?”

“It’s Baxter’s work--with the men he had under him then,” replied the
chief. “Somebody blundered. His later surveys make over one hundred feet
grade to the mile. That won’t do. We’ve got to get down to ninety feet.
Baxter’s stuck. The new surveyor is floundering. Oh, it’s bad business.
Neale... I don’t sleep of nights.”

“No wonder,” returned Neale, and he felt suddenly the fiery grip of his
old state of mind toward all the engineering obstacles. “I’m going out
to look over the ground.”

“I’ll send Baxter and some of the men with you.”

“No, thanks,” replied Neale. “I’d rather--take up my job all alone out
there.”

The chief’s acquiescence was silent and eloquent.

Neale strode outdoors. The color of things, the feel of wind, the sounds
of men and horses all about him, had remarkably changed, just as he
himself had incalculably changed; General Lodge had said--transfigured!

He walked down to the construction line and went among the idle men and
the strings of cars, the piles of rails and the piles of ties. He seemed
to absorb in them again. Then he walked down the loose, unspiked ties to
where they ended, and so on along the graded road-bed to the point where
his quick eyes recognized the trouble. They swiftly took in what had
been done and what had been attempted. How much needless work begun and
completed in the building of the railroad! He clambered around in the
sand, up and down the ravine, over the rocks, along the stream for half
a mile, and it was laborious work. But how good to pant and sweat once
more! He retraced his steps. Then he climbed the long slope of the hill.
The wind up there blew him a welcome, and the sting and taste of dust
were sweet. His steps was swift. And then again he loitered, with keen,
roving glance studying the lay of the ground. Neale’s was the deductive
method of arriving at conclusions. Today he was inspired. And at length
there blazed suddenly his solution to the problem.

Then he gazed over the rolling hills with contemplative and dreamy
vision. They were beautiful, strong, changeless--and he divined now how
they might have helped him if he had only looked with seeing eyes.

Late that afternoon, tired and dusty, he tramped into the big office
room. General Lodge was pacing the floor, chewing at his cigar; Baxter
sat over blueprint papers, and his face was weary; Colonel Dillon,
Campbell, and several other young men were there.

Neale saw that his manner of entrance, or the look of him, or both
together, struck these men singularly. He laughed.

“It was great--going back to my job!” he exclaimed.

Baxter sat up. General Lodge threw away his cigar with an action that
suggested a sudden vitalizing of a weary but indomitable spirit.

“Did you find the snag we’ve struck?” asked Baxter, slowly.

“No,” replied Neale.

“Aha! Well, I’ll have to take you out tomorrow and show you.”

The chief’s keen eyes began to shine as they studied Neale.

“No, couldn’t find any snag, Baxter, old boy... and the reason is
because there’s no snag to find.”

Baxter stared and his worn face reddened. “Boy, somethin’s gone to your
head,” he retorted.

“Wal, I should smile, as Larry would say.”

Baxter pounded the table. “Neale, it’s no smiling matter,” he said
harshly. “You come back here, your eye and mind--fresh, but even so, it
can’t be you make light of this difficulty. You can’t--you can’t--”

“But I do!” cried Neale, his manner subtly changing.

Baxter got up. His shaking hand rustled a paper he held. “I know you--of
old. You’ve tormented me often. You’re a boy... But here--this--this
thing has stumped me. I’ve had no one to help... and I’m getting
old--this damned railroad has made me old. If--if you saw a way
out--tell me--”

Baxter faltered. Indeed he had aged. Neale saw the growth of the great
railroad with its problems in the face and voice of the old engineer.

“Listen,” said Neale, swiftly. “A half-mile down from where you struck
your snag we’ll change the course of that stream... We’ll change the
line--set a compound curve by intersections--and we’ll get much less
than a ninety-foot grade to the mile.”

Then he turned to General Lodge. “Chief, Baxter had so many problems--so
much on his mind--that he couldn’t think... The work will go on
tomorrow.”

“But, Neale, you went out without any instrument,” protested the chief.

“I didn’t need one.”

“Son, are you sure? This has been a stumper. What you say--seems too
good--too--”

“Am I sure?” cried Neale, gaily. “Look at Baxter’s face!”

Indeed, one look at the old engineer was confirmation enough.

Neale was made much of that night. The chief and his engineers, the
officers and their wives, all vied with one another in their efforts
to celebrate Neale’s return to work. The dinner party was merry, yet
earnest, too. Baxter made a speech, his fine old face alight with
gladness as he extolled youth and genius and the inspiring power of
bright eyes. Neale had to answer. His voice was deep and full as he said
that Providence had returned him to his work and to a happiness he
had believed lost. He denied the genius attributed to him, but not the
inspiring power of bright eyes. And he paid a fine tribute to Baxter.

Through all this gaiety and earnestness Allie’s lips were mute, and
her cheeks flushed and paled by turns. It was an ordeal for her, both
confusing and poignant. At last she and Neale got away alone to the
cabin room where they had met earlier in the day.

They stood at the open window, close together, hands locked, gazing
out over the quiet valley. The moon was full, and broad belts of silver
light lay in strong contrast to black shadows. The hour was late. The
sentries paced their beats.

Allie stirred and lifted her face to Neale’s. “What they said about you
makes me almost as happy as to see you again,” she said.

“They said! Who? What?” asked Neale, dreamily.

“Oh, I heard, I remember!... For instance, Mr. Baxter said you had
genius.”

“He was just eulogizing me,” replied Neale. “What he said about your
bright eyes was more to the point, I think.”

“It’s sweet to believe I could inspire you. But I know--and you
know--that if I had not been here you would have seen through the
engineering problem just the same... Now, be honest.”

“Yes, I would,” replied Neale, frankly. “Though perhaps not so swiftly.
I could see through stone today.”

“And that proves your worth. Your duty it always has been--to stand by
your chief. Oh, I love him!... He seems so much younger today. You have
encouraged them all... Oh, dear Neale, there is something noble in what
you can do for him. Can’t you see it?”

“Yes, Allie, indeed I do.”

“Promise me--never to fail him again.”

“I promise.”

“No matter what happens to me. I am alive, safe, well... and I’m yours.
But something might happen--you can never tell, and I don’t refer
particularly to Durade and his gang. I mean, life and everything is
uncertain out here. So promise me, no matter what happens, that you’ll
stand by your work.”

“I promise that, too,” replied Neale, huskily. “But you frighten me. You
fear--for yourself?”

“No, I don’t,” she protested.

“Fate could not be so brutal--to take you from me. Anyway, I’ll not
think of it.”

“Do not. Nor will I... I wouldn’t have asked you--only this night has
shown me your opportunity. I’m so proud--so proud. You’ll be great some
day.”

“Well, if you’re so proud--if you think I’m so wonderful--why haven’t
you rewarded me for that little job today?”

“Reward you!... How?”

“How do you suppose?”

She was pale, eloquent, grave. But he was low-voiced, gay, intense.

“Dear Neale--what--what can I do?... I have nothing... so big a thing as
you did today!”

“Child! You can kiss me.”

Allie’s sweet gravity changed. She smiled. “I shore can, as Larry used
to say. That’s my privilege. But you spoke of a reward. My kisses--they
are yours--and as many as the--the grains of sand out there. But they
are not reward.”

“No?... Listen. For just one kiss--if I had to earn it so--I would dig
that roadbed out there, carry every tie and rail with my bare hands,
drive every spike--”

“Neale, you talk like a boy. Something, indeed, has gone to your head.”

“Yes, indeed, it has. It’s your face--In the moonlight.”

She hid her blushes for a moment on his breast.

“I--I want to be serious,” she whispered. “I want to thank God for my
good fortune. To think of you and your work!... The future! And you--you
only want kisses.”

“Well, since your future must be largely made up of kisses, suppose you
begin your work--right now.”

“Oh, you’re teasing! Yet when you ask of me--whatever you ask--I have
no mind--no will. Something drags at me... I feel it now--as I used
to--when you made me wade the brook.”

“Oh! That’s my sweetest memory of you. How it haunted me!”

They stood silent for a while. Out in the moon--blanched space the
sentries trod monotonously. A coyote yelped, sharp and wild. The wind
moaned low. Suddenly Neale shook himself, as if awakening.

“Allie, it grows late. We must say good night... Today has been blessed.
I am grateful to the depths of my heart... But I won’t let you go--until
my reward--”

She raised her face, white and noble in the moonlight.




19

Neale slept in a tent, and when he was suddenly awakened it was bright
daylight. His ears vibrated to a piercing blast. For an instant he could
not distinguish the sound. But when it ceased he knew it had been a
ringing bugle-call. Following that came the voices and movements of
excited troopers.

He rolled from his blankets to get into boots and coat and rush out. The
troopers appeared all around him in hurried orderly action. Neale asked
a soldier what was up.

“Redskins, b’gorra--before brikfast!” was the disgusted reply.

Neale thought of Allie and his heart contracted. A swift glance on all
sides, however, failed to see any evidence of attack on the camp.
He espied General Lodge and Colonel Dillon among a group before the
engineers’ quarters. Neale hurried up.

“Good morning, Neale,” said the chief, grimly. “You’re back on the job,
all right.”

And Colonel Dillon added, “A little action to celebrate your return,
Neale!”

“What’s happened?” queried Neale, shortly.

“We just got a telegraph message: ‘Big force--Sioux.’ That’s all. The
operator says the wire was cut in the middle of the message.”

“Big force--Sioux!” repeated Neale. “Between here and Benton?”

“Of course. We sent a scout on horseback down along the line.”

“Neale, you’ll find guns inside. Help yourself,” said General Lodge.
“You’ll take breakfast with us in the cabin. We don’t know what’s up
yet. But it looks bad for us--having the women here. This cabin is no
fort.”

“General, we can have all those railroad ties hustled here and throw up
defenses,” suggested the officer.

“That’s a good idea. But the troopers will have to carry them. That
work-train won’t get out here today.”

“It’s not likely. But we can use the graders from the camp up the
line... Neale, go in and get guns and a bite to eat. I’ll have a horse
here ready for you. I want you to ride out after those graders.”

“All right,” replied Neale, rapidly. “Have you told--Do the women know
yet what’s up?”

“Yes. And that girl of yours has nerve. Hurry, Neale.”

Neale rode away on his urgent errand without having seen Allie. His
orders had been to run the horse. It was some distance to the next
grading camp--how far he did not know. And the possibility of his return
being cut off by Indians had quickened Neale into a realization of the
grave nature of the situation.

He had difficulty climbing down and up the gorge, but, once across it,
there was the graded road-bed, leading straight to the next camp. This
road-bed was soft, and not easy going for a horse. Neale found better
ground along the line, on hard ground, and here he urged the fresh horse
to a swift and steady gait.

The distance was farther than he had imagined, and probably exceeded ten
miles. He rode at a gallop through a wagontrain camp, which, from its
quiet looks, was not connected with the work on the railroad, straight
on into the midst of two hundred or more graders just about to begin the
day’s work. His advent called a halt to everything. Sharply and briefly
Neale communicated the orders given him. Then he wheeled his horse for
the return trip.

When he galloped through the wagon-train camp several rough-appearing
men hailed him curiously.

“Indians!” yelled Neale, as he swept on.

He glanced back once to see a tall, dark-faced man wearing a frock-coat
speak to the others and then wildly fling out his arms.

It was down-hill on the way back, and the horse, now thoroughly heated
and excited, ran his swiftest. Far down the line Neale saw columns of
smoke rolling upward. They appeared farther on than his camp, yet they
caused him apprehension. His cheek blanched at the thought that the camp
containing Allie Lee might be surrounded by Indians. His fears, however,
were groundless, for soon he saw the white tents and the cabins, with
the smoke columns rising far below.

Neale rode into camp from the west in time to see Dillon’s scout
galloping hard up from the east. Neale dismounted before the waiting
officers to give his report.

“Good!” replied Dillon. “You certainly made time. We can figure on those
graders in an hour or so?”

“Yes. There were horses enough for half the gang,” answered Neale.

“Now for Anderson’s report,” muttered the officer.

Anderson was the scout. He rode up on a foam-lashed mustang, and got
off, dark and grimy with dust. His report was that he had been unable
to get in touch with any soldiers or laborers along the line, but he had
seen enough with his own eyes. Half-way between the camp and Benton
a large force of Sioux had torn up the track, halted and fired the
work-train. A desperate battle was being fought, with the odds against
the workmen, for the reason that the train of box-cars was burning.
Troops must be rushed to the rescue.

Colonel Dillon sent a trooper with orders to saddle the horses.

This sent a cold chill through Neale. “General, if the Sioux rounded us
up here in this camp we’d be hard put to it,” he said, forcibly.

“Right you are, Neale. The high slopes, rocks, and trees would afford
cover. Whoever picked out this location for a camp wasn’t thinking of
Indians... But we need scarcely expect an attack here.”

“Suppose we get the women away--to the hills,” suggested Neale.

Anderson shook his head. “They might be worse off. Here you’ve shelter,
water, food, and men coming. That’s a big force of Sioux. They’ll have
lookouts on all the hills.”

It was decided to leave a detachment of soldiers under Lieutenant Brady,
who was to remain in camp until the arrival of the graders, and then
follow hard on Colonel Dillon’s trail.

Besides Allie Lee there were five other women in camp, and they all came
out to see the troops ride away. Neale heard Colonel Dillon assure his
wife that he did not think there was any danger. But the color failed
to return to her face. The other women, excepting Allie, were plainly
frightened. Neale found new pride in Allie. She showed little fear of
the Sioux.

General Lodge rode beside Colonel Dillon at the head of the troops. They
left camp on a trot, raising a cloud of dust, and quickly disappeared
round the curve of the hill. The troopers who were left behind stacked
their guns and sallied out after railroad ties with which to build
defenses. Anderson, the scout, rode up the slope to a secluded point
from which he was to keep watch. The women were instructed to stay
inside the log cabin that adjoined the flimsy quarters of the engineers.
Baxter, with his assistants, overhauled the guns and ammunition left;
and Neale gathered up all the maps and plans and drawings and put them
in a bag close at hand.

Time passed swiftly, and in another half-hour the graders began to
arrive. They came riding in bareback, sometimes two on one horse,
flourishing their guns--a hundred or more red-faced Irishmen spoiling
for a fight. Their advent eased Neale’s dread. Still, a strange feeling
weighed upon him and he could not understand it or shake it. He had no
optimism for the moment. He judged it to be over-emotion, a selfish and
rather exaggerated fear for Allie’s safety.

Lieutenant Brady then departed with his soldiers, leaving the noisy
laborers to carry ties and erect bulwarks. The Irish, as ever, growled
and voiced their complaints at finding work instead of fighting.

“Hurry an’ fetch on yez dirn Sooz!” was the cry sent after Brady, and
that request voiced the spirit of the gang.

In an hour they had piled a fence of railroad ties, six feet high,
around the engineers’ quarters. This task had scarcely been done when
Anderson was discovered riding recklessly down the slope. Baxter threw
up his hands.

“We’re going to have it,” he said. “Neale, I’m not so young as I was.”

Anderson rode in behind the barricade and dismounted. “Sioux!”

The graders greeted this information with loud hurrahs. But when
Anderson pointed out a large band of Sioux filing down from the hilltop
the enthusiasm was somewhat checked. It was the largest hostile force
of Sioux that Neale had ever seen. The sight of the lean, wild figures
stirred Neale’s blood, and then again sent that cold chill over him.
The Indians rode down the higher slope and turned off at the edge of
the timber out of rifle-range. Here they got off their mustangs and
apparently held a council. Neale plainly saw a befeathered chieftain
point with long arm. Then the band moved, disintegrated, and presently
seemed to have melted into the ground.

“Men, we’re in for a siege!” yelled old Baxter.

At this juncture the women came running out, badly frightened.

“The Indians! The Indians!” cried Mrs. Dillon. “We saw them--behind the
cabin--creeping down through the rocks.”

“Get inside--stay in the cabin!” ordered Baxter.

Allie was the last one crowded in. Neale, as he half forced her inside,
was struck with a sudden wild change in her expression.

“There! There!” she whispered, trying to point.

Just then rifle-shots and the spattering of bullets made quick work
urgent.

“Go--get inside the log walls,” said Neale, as he shoved Allie in.

Excitement prevailed among the graders. They began to run under cover of
the inclosure and some began to shoot aimlessly.

“Anderson, take some men! Go to the back of the cabin!” shouted Baxter.

The scout called for men to follow him and ran out. So many of the
graders essayed to follow that they blocked the narrow opening between
the inclosure and house. Suddenly one of them in the rear sheered round
so that he looked at Neale. It was but a momentary glance, but Neale
sensed recognition there. Then the man was gone and Neale sustained a
strange surprise. That face had been familiar, but he could not recall
where he had ever seen it. The red, leering, evil visage, with its
prominent, hard features, grew more vivid in memory, as Neale’s mind
revolved closer to discovery.

“Inside with you, Neale,” yelled Baxter.

Baxter and Neale, with the four young engineers, took to the several
rooms of the log cabin, where each selected an aperture between the
logs or a window through which to fire upon the Indians. But Neale soon
ascertained that there was nothing to shoot at, outside of some
white puffs of smoke rising from behind rocks on the slope. There was
absolutely not a sign of an Indian. The graders were firing, but Neale
believed they would have done better to save their powder. Bullets
pattered against the logs; now and then a leaden pellet sang through a
window, to thud into the wall. Neale shut the heavy door leading from
the cabin into the engineers’ quarters, for bullets were ripped through
from one side to the other of this canvas-and-clapboard structure.
Then Neale passed from room to room, searching for Allie. Two of the
engineers were kneeling at a chink between the logs, aiming and firing
in great excitement. Campbell had sustained a slight wound and looked
white with rage and fear. Baxter was peeping from behind the rude jamb
of a window.

“Nothin’ to shoot at, boy,” he said, in exasperation.

“Wait. Listen to that bunch of Irish shoot. They’re wasting powder.”

“We’ve plenty of ammunition. Let ‘em shoot. They may not hit any
redskins, but they’ll scare ‘em.”

“We can hold out here--if the troopers hurry back,” said Neale.

“Sure. But maybe they’re hard at it, too. I’ve no hope this is the same
bunch of Sioux that held up the work-train.”

“Neither have I. And if the troops don’t get here before dark--”

Neale halted, and Baxter shook his gray head.

“That would be bad,” he said. “But we’ve squeezed out of narrow places
before, buildin’ this U. P. R.”

Neale found the women in the large room, between the corner of the walls
and a huge stone fireplace. They were quiet. Allie leaped at sight of
Neale. Her hands trembled as she grasped him.

“Neale!” she whispered. “I saw Fresno!”

“Who’s he?” queried Neale, blankly.

“He’s one of Durade’s gang.”

“No!” exclaimed Neale. He drew Allie aside. “You’re scared.”

“I’d never forget Fresno,” she replied, positively. “He was one of the
four ruffians who burned Slingerland’s cabin and made off with me.”

Then Neale shook with a violent start. He grasped Allie tight.

“I saw him, too. Just before I came in. I saw one of the men that
visited us at Slingerland’s.... Big, hulking fellow--red, ugly face--bad
look.”

“That’s Fresno. He and the gang must have been camped with those graders
you brought here. Oh, I’m more afraid of Fresno’s gang than of the
Indians.”

“But Allie--they don’t know you’re here. You’re safe. The troops will be
back soon, and drive these Indians away.”

Allie clung to Neale, and again he felt something of the terror these
ruffians had inspired in her. He reassured her, assuming a confidence
he was far from feeling, and cautioned her to stay in that protected
corner. Then he went in the other room to his station. It angered Neale,
and alarmed him, that another peril perhaps menaced Allie. And he prayed
for the return of the troops.

The day passed swiftly, in intense watchfulness on the part of the
defenders, and in a waiting game on the part of the besiegers. They
kept up a desultory firing all afternoon. Now and then a reckless grader
running from post to post drew a volley from the Sioux; and likewise
something that looked like an Indian would call forth shots from the
defenses. But there was no real fighting.

It developed that the Sioux were waiting for night. A fiery arrow,
speeding from a bow in the twilight, left a curve of sparks in the air,
like a falling rocket. It appeared to be a signal for demoniacal yells
on all sides. Rifle-shots ceased to come from the slopes. As darkness
fell gleams of little fires shot up from all around. The Sioux were
preparing to shoot volleys of burning arrows down into the camp.

Anderson hurried in to consult with Baxter. “We’re surrounded,” he
said, tersely. “The redskins are goin’ to try burnin’ us out. We’re in a
mighty tight place.”

“What’s to be done?” asked Baxter.

Anderson shook his head.

On the instant there was a dull spat of an object striking the roof over
their heads. This sound was followed by a long, shrill yell.

“That was a burnin’ arrow,” declared Anderson.

The men, as of one accord, ran out through the engineers’ quarters to
the open. It was now dark. Little fires dotted the hillsides. A dull red
speck, like an ember, showed over the roof, darkened, and disappeared.
Then a streak of fire shot out from the black slope and sped on clear
over the camp.

“Sooner or later they’ll make a go of that,” muttered Anderson.

Neale heard the scout’s horse, that had been left there in the
inclosure.

“Anderson, suppose I jump your horse. It’s dark as pitch. I could run
through--reach the troops. I’ll take a chance.”

“I had that idee myself,” replied Anderson. “But it seems to me if them
troopers wasn’t havin’ hell they’d been here long ago. I’m lookin’ for
them every minnit. They’ll come. An’ we’ve got to fight fire now till
they get here.”

“But there’s no fire yet,” said Baxter.

“There will be,” replied Anderson. “But mebbe we can put it out as fast
as they start it. Plenty of water here. An’ it’s dark. What I’m afraid
of is they’ll fire the tents out there, an’ then it ‘ll be light as day.
We can’t risk climbin’ over the roofs.”

“Neale, go inside--call the boys out,” said Baxter.

Neale had to feel his way through the rooms. He called to his comrades,
and then to the women to keep up their courage--that surely the troops
would soon return.

When he went out again the air appeared full of fiery streaks. Shouts
of the graders defiantly answered the yells of the savages. Showers of
sparks were dropping upon the camp. The Sioux had ceased shooting their
rifles for the present, and, judging from their yells, they had crawled
down closer under the cover of night.

Presently a bright light flared up outside of the inclosure. One of the
tents had caught fire. The Indians yelled triumphantly. Neale and his
companions crouched back in the shadow. The burning tent set fire to the
tent adjoining. They blazed up like paper, lighting the camp and slopes.
But not an Indian was visible. They stopped yelling. Then Neale heard
the thudding of arrows. Almost at once the roof of the engineers’
quarters, which was merely strips of canvas over a wooden frame, burst
into flames. In a single moment the roof of the cabin was blazing. More
tents ignited, flared up, and the scene became almost as light as day.
Rifles again began to crack. The crafty Indians poured a hail of bullets
into the inclosure and the walls of the buildings. Still not an Indian
was visible for the defenders to shoot at.

Anderson, Neale, and Baxter were in grim consultation. They agreed on
the scout’s dictum: “Reckon the game’s up. Hustle the women out.”

Neale crawled along the inclosure to the opening. On that side of the
buildings there was dark shadow. But it was lifting. He ran along the
wall, and he heard the whistle of bullets. Back of the cabin the Indians
appeared to have gathered in force. Neale got to the corner and peered
round. The blazing tents lighted up this end. He saw the graders break
and run, some on his side of the cabin. He clambered in. A door of
this room was open, and through it Neale saw the roof of the engineers’
quarters blazing. He heard the women screaming. Evidently they too were
running out to the inclosure. Neale hurried into the room where he had
left Allie. He called. There was no answer, but a growing roar outside
apparently drowned his voice. It was dark in this room. He felt along
the wall, the fireplace, the corner. Allie was not there. The room was
empty. His hands groping low along the floor came in contact with the
bag he had left in Allie’s charge. It contained the papers he had
taken the precaution to save. Probably in her flight to escape from the
burning cabin she had dropped it. But that was not like Allie: she would
have clung to the bag while strength and sense were hers. Perhaps she
had not gotten out of the cabin. Neale searched again, growing more and
more aware of the strife outside. He heard the crackling of wood over
his head. Evidently the cabin was burning like tinder. There were men
in the back room, fighting, yelling, crowding. Neale could see only dim,
burly forms and the flashes of guns. Smoke floated thickly there. Some
one, on the inside or outside, was beating out the door with an axe.

He decided quickly that whatever Allie might have done she would not
have gone into that room. He retraced his steps, groping, feeling
everywhere in the dark.

Suddenly the crackling, the shots, the yells ceased, or were drowned in
a volume of greater sound. Neale ran to the window. The flare from the
burning tents was dying down. But into the edge of the circle of light
he saw loom a line of horsemen.

“Troopers!” he cried, joyfully. A great black pressing weight seemed
lifted off his mind. The troops would soon rout that band of sneaking
Sioux.

Neale ran to the back room, where, above the din outside, he made
himself heard. But for all he could see or hear his tidings of rescue
did not at once affect the men there. Then he forgot them and the fight
outside in his search for Allie. The cabin was on fire, and he did not
mean to leave it until he was absolutely sure she was not hidden or
lying in a faint in some corner. And he had not made sure of that until
the burning roof began to fall in. Then he leaped out the window and ran
back to the inclosure.

The blaze here was no longer bright, but Neale could see distinctly.
Some of the piles of ties were burning. The heat had begun to drive the
men out. Troopers were everywhere. And it appeared the rattle of rifles
was receding up the valley. The Sioux had retreated.

Here Neale continued his search for Allie. He found Mrs. Dillon and her
companions, but Allie was not with them. All he could learn from the
frightened women was that Allie had been in their company when they
started to run from the cabin. They had not seen her since.

Still Neale did not despair, though his heart sank. Allie was hiding
somewhere. Frantically he searched the inclosure, questioned every man
he met, rushed back to the burning cabin, where the fire drove him out.
But there was no trace of Allie.

Then the conviction of calamity settled upon him. While the cabin
burned, and the troopers and graders watched, Neale now searched for the
face of the man he had recognized--the ruffian Allie called Fresno. This
search was likewise fruitless.

The following hours were a hideous, slow nightmare for Neale. He had
left one hope--that daylight would disclose Allie somewhere.

Day eventually dawned. It disclosed many facts. The Sioux had departed,
and if they had suffered any loss there was no evidence of it. The
engineers’ quarters, cabin, and tents had burned to the ground.
Utensils, bedding, food, grain, tools, and instruments--everything
of value except the papers Neale had saved--had gone up in smoke. The
troopers who had rescued the work-train must now depend upon that train
for new supplies. Many of the graders had been wounded, some seriously,
but none fatally. Nine of them were missing, as was Allie Lee.

The blow was terrible for Neale. Yet he did not sink under it. He did
not consider the opinion of his sympathetic friends that Allie had
wildly run out of the burning cabin to fall into the hands of the Sioux.
He returned with the graders to their camp; and it was no surprise to
him to find the wagon-train, that had tarried near, gone in the night.
He trailed that wagon-train to the next camp, where on the busy road
he lost the wheel-tracks. Next day he rode horseback all the way in
to Benton. But all his hunting and questioning availed nothing. Gloom,
heartsickness, and despair surged in upon him, but he did not think of
giving up. He remembered all Allie had told him. Those fiends had
gotten her again. He believed now all that she had said; and there was
something of hope in the thought that if Durade had found her again she
would at least not be at the mercy of ruffians like Fresno. But this was
a forlorn hope. Still, it upheld Neale and determined him to seek her
during the time in which his work did not occupy him.

And thus it came about that Neale plodded through his work along the
line during the day, and late in the afternoon rode back with the
laborers to Benton. If Allie Lee lived she must be in Benton.




20

Neale took up lodgings with his friend Larry. He did not at first tell
the cowboy about his recovery of Allie Lee and then her loss for the
second time; and when finally he could not delay the revelation any
longer he regretted that he had been compelled to tell.

Larry took the news hard. He inclined to the idea that she had fallen
again into the hands of the Indians. Nevertheless, he showed himself
terribly bitter against men of the Fresno stamp, and in fact against all
the outlaw, ruffianly, desperado class so numerous in Benton.

Neale begged Larry to be cautious, to go slow, to ferret out things,
and so help him, instead of making it harder to locate Allie through his
impetuosity.

“Pard, I reckon Allie’s done for,” said Larry, gloomily.

“No--no! Larry, I feel she’s alive--well. If she were dead or--or--well,
wouldn’t I know?” protested Neale.

But Larry was not convinced. He had seen the hard side of border life;
he knew the odds against Allie.

“Reckon I’ll look fer that Fresno,” he said.

And deeper than before he plunged into Benton’s wild life.

One evening Neale, on returning from work to his lodgings, found the
cowboy there. In the dim light Larry looked strange. He had his gun-belt
in his hands. Neale turned up the lamp.

“Hello, Red! What’s the matter? You look pale and sick,” said Neale.

“They wanted to throw me out of thet dance ball,” said Larry.

“Which one?”

“Stanton’s.”

“Well, DID they?” inquired Neale.

“Wal, I reckon not. I walked. An’ some night I’ll shore clean out thet
hall.”

Neale did not know what to make of Larry’s appearance. The cowboy seemed
to be relaxing. His lips, that had been tight, began to quiver, and his
hands shook. Then he swung the heavy gun-belt with somber and serious
air, as if he were undecided about leaving it off even when about to go
to bed.

“Red, you’ve thrown a gun!” exclaimed Neale.

Larry glanced at him, and Neale sustained a shock.

“Shore,” drawled Larry.

“By Heaven! I knew you would,” declared Neale, excitedly, and he
clenched his fist. “Did you--you kill some one?”

“Pard, I reckon he’s daid,” mused the cowboy. “I didn’t look to see....
Fust gun I’ve throwed fer long.... It ‘ll come back now, shorer ‘n
hell!”

“What ‘ll come back?” queried Neale.

Larry did not answer this.

“Who’d you shoot?” Neale went on.

“Pard, I reckon it ain’t my way to gab a lot,” replied Larry.

“But you’ll tell ME,” insisted Neale, passionately. He jerked the gun
and belt from Larry, and threw them on the bed. “All right,” drawled
Larry, taking a deep breath. “I went into Stanton’s hall the other
night, an’ a pretty girl made eyes at me. Wal, I shore asked her to
dance. I reckon we’d been good pards if we’d been let alone. But there’s
a heap of fellers runnin’ her an’ some of them didn’t cotton to me. One
they called Cordy--he shore did get offensive. He’s the four-flush, loud
kind. I didn’t want to make any trouble for the girl Ruby--thet’s her
name--so I was mighty good-natured.... I dropped in Stanton’s to-day.
Ruby spotted me fust off, an’ SHE asked me to dance. Shore I’m no dandy
dancer, but I tried to learn. We was gettin’ along powerful nice when
in comes Cordy, hoppin’ mad. He had a feller with him. An’ both had been
triflin’ with red liquor. You oughter seen the crowd get back. Made me
think Cordy an’ his pard had blowed a lot round heah an’ got a rep.
Wal, I knowed they was bluff. Jest mean, ugly four-flushers. Shore
they didn’t an’ couldn’t know nothin’ of me. I reckon I was only
thet long-legged, red-headed galoot from Texas. Anyhow, I was made to
understand it might get hot sudden-like if I didn’t clear out. I left
it to the girl. An’ some of them girls is full of hell. Ruby jest stood
there scornful an’ sassy, with her haid leanin’ to one side, her eyes
half-shut, an’ a little smile on her face. I’d call her more ‘n hell.
A nice girl gone wrong. Them kind shore is the dangerest.... Wal,
she says: ‘Reddy, are you goin’ to let them run you out of heah? They
haven’t any strings on me.’ So I slapped Cordy’s face an’ told him
to shut up. He let out a roar an’ got wild with his hands, like them
four-flush fellers do who wants to look real bad. I says, pretty
sharplike, ‘Don’t make any moves now!’ An’ the darned fool went fer his
gun!... Wal, I caught his hand, twisted the gun away from him, poked him
in the ribs with it, an’ then shoved it back in his belt. He was crazy,
but pretty pale an’ surprised. Shore I acted sudden-like. Then I says,
‘My festive gent, if you THINK of thet move again you’ll be stiff before
you start it.’... Guess he believed me.”

Larry paused in his narrative, wiped his face, and moistened his lips.
Evidently he was considerably shaken.

“Well, go on,” said Neale, impatiently.

“Thet was all right so far as it went,” resumed Larry. “But the pard of
Cordy’s--he was half-drunk an’ a big brag, anyhow. He took up Cordy’s
quarrel. He hollered so he stopped the music an’ drove ‘most everybody
out of the hall. They was peepin’ in at the door. But Ruby stayed.
There’s a game kid, an’ I’m goin’ to see her to-morrow.”

“You are not,” declared Neale. “Hurry up. Finish your story.”

“Wal, the big bloke swaggered all over me, an’ I seen right off thet he
didn’t have sense enough to be turned. Then I got cold. I always used
to.... He says, ‘Are you goin’ to keep away from Ruby?’

“An’ I says, very polite, ‘I reckon not.’

“Then he throws hisself in shape, like he meant to leap over a hoss, an’
hollers, ‘Pull yer gun!’

“I asks, very innocent, ‘What for, mister?’

“An’ he bawls fer the crowd. ‘’Cause I’m a-goin’ to bore you, an’ I
never kill a man till he goes fer his gun.’

“To thet I replies, more considerate: ‘But it ain’t fair. You’d better
get the fust shot.’

“Then the fool hollers, ‘Redhead!’

“Thet settled him. I leaps over QUICK, slugged him one--lefthanded. He
staggered, but he didn’t fall.... Then he straightens an’ goes fer his
gun.”

Larry halted again. He looked as if he had been insulted, and a bitter
irony sat upon his lips.

“I seen, when he dropped, thet he never got his hand to his gun at
all.... Jest as I’d reckoned.... Wal, what made me sick was that my
bullet went through him an’ then some of them thin walls--an’ hit a girl
in another house. She’s bad hurt.... They ought to have walls thet’d
stop a bullet.”

Neale heard the same narrative from the lips of Ancliffe, and it
differed only in the essential details of the cowboy’s consummate
coolness. Ancliffe, who was an eye-witness of the encounter, declared
that drink or passion or bravado had no part in determining Larry’s
conduct. Ancliffe talked at length about the cowboy. Evidently he had
been struck with Larry’s singular manner and look and action. Ancliffe
had all an Englishman’s intelligent observing powers, and the conclusion
he drew was that Larry had reacted to a situation familiar to him.

Neale took more credence in what Slingerland had told him at Medicine
Bow. That night Hough and then many other acquaintances halted Neale to
gossip about Larry Reel King.

The cowboy had been recognized by Texans visiting Benton. They were
cattle barons and they did not speak freely of King until ready to
depart from the town. Larry’s right name was Fisher. He had a brother--a
famous Texas outlaw called King Fisher. Larry had always been Red
Fisher, and when he left Texas he was on the way to become as famous
as his brother. Texas had never been too hot for Red until he killed
a sheriff. He was a born gun-fighter, and was well known on all the
ranches from the Pan Handle to the Rio Grande. He had many friends, he
was a great horseman, a fine cowman. He had never been notorious for
bad habits or ugly temper. Only he had an itch to throw a gun and he was
unlucky in always running into trouble. Trouble gravitated to him. His
red head was a target for abuse, and he was sensitive and dangerous
because of that very thing. Texas, the land of gunfighters, had seen few
who were equal to him in cool nerve and keen eye and swift hand.

Neale did not tell Larry what he had heard. The cowboy changed subtly,
but not in his attitude toward Neale. Benton and its wildness might have
been his proper setting. So many rough and bad men, inspired by the time
and place, essayed to be equal to Benton. But they lasted a day and were
forgotten. The great compliment paid to Larry King was the change in the
attitude of this wild camp. He had been one among many--a stranger.
In time when the dance-halls grew quiet as he entered and the
gambling-hells suspended their games. His fame increased as from lip to
lip his story passed, always gaining something. Jealousy, hatred, and
fear grew with his fame. It was hinted that he was always seeking some
man or men from California. He had been known to question new arrivals:
“Might you-all happen to be from California? Have you ever heard of an
outfit that made off with a girl out heah in the hills?”

Neale, not altogether in the interest of his search for Allie, became a
friend and companion of Place Hough. Ancliffe sought him, also, and he
was often in the haunts of these men. They did not take so readily
to Larry King. The cowboy had become a sort of nervous factor in any
community; his presence was not conducive to a comfortable hour. For
Larry, though he still drawled his talk and sauntered around, looked the
name the Texan visitors had left him. His flashing blue eyes, cold
and intent and hard in his naming red face, his blazing red hair, his
stalking form, and his gun swinging low--these characteristics were so
striking as to make his presence always felt. Beauty Stanton insisted
the cowboy had ruined her business and that she had a terror of him. But
Neale doubted the former statement. All business, good and bad, grew
in Benton. It was strange that as this attractive and notorious woman
conceived a terror of Larry, she formed an infatuation for Neale. He
would have been blind to it but for the dry humor of Place Hough, and
the amiable indifference of Ancliffe, who had anticipated a rival in
Neale. Their talk, like most talk, drifted through Neale’s ears. What
did he care? Both Hough and Ancliffe began to loom large to Neale.
They wasted every day, every hour; and yet, underneath the one’s cold,
passionless pursuit of gold, and the other’s serene and gentle quest
for effacement there was something finer left of other years. Benton was
full of gamblers and broken men who had once been gentlemen. Neale met
them often--gambled with them, watched them. He measured them all. They
had given life up, but within him there was a continual struggle. He
swore to himself, as he had to Larry, that life was hopeless without
Allie Lee--yet there was never a sleeping or a waking hour that he gave
up hope. The excitement and allurement of the dance-halls, though he
admitted their power, were impossible for him; and he frequented them,
as he went everywhere else, only in search of a possible clue.

Gambling, then, seemed the only excuse open to him for his presence in
Benton’s sordid halls. And he had to bear as best he could the baseness
of his associates; of course, women had free run of all the places in
Benton.

At first Neale was flirted with and importuned. Then he was scorned.
Then he was let alone. Finally, as time went on, always courteous, even
considerate of the women who happened in his way, but blind and cold
to the meaning of their looks and words, he was at last respected and
admired.

There was always a game in the big gambling-place, and in fact the
greatest stakes were played for by gamblers like Hough, pitted against
each other. But most of the time was reserved for the fleecing of the
builders of the U. P. R., the wage-earners whose gold was the universal
lure and the magnet. Neale won money in those games in which he played
with Place Hough. His winnings he scattered or lost in games where he
was outpointed or cheated.

One day a number of Eastern capitalists visited Benton. The fame of the
town drew crowds of the curious and greedy. And many of these
transient visitors wanted to have their fling at the gambling-hells and
dancing-halls. There was a contagion in the wildness that affected even
the selfish. It would be something to remember and boast of when Benton
with its wild life should be a thing of the past.

Place Hough met old acquaintances among some St. Louis visitors, who
were out to see the road and Benton, and perhaps to find investments;
and he assured them blandly that their visit would not be memorable
unless he relieved them of their surplus cash. So a game with big stakes
was begun. Neale, with Hough and five of the visitors, made up the
table.

Eastern visitors worked upon Neale’s mood, but he did not betray it. He
was always afraid he would come face to face with some of the directors,
whom he did not care to meet in such surroundings. And so, while
gambling, he seldom looked up from his cards. The crowd came and went,
but he never saw it.

This big game attracted watchers. The visitors were noisy; they drank a
good deal; they lost with an equanimity that excited interest, even
in Benton. The luck for Neale seesawed back and forth. Then he lost
steadily until he had to borrow from Hough.

About this time Beauty Stanton, with Ruby and another woman, entered the
room, and were at once attracted by the game, to the evident pleasure
of the visitors. And then, unexpectedly, Larry Red King stalked in and
lounged forward, cool, easy, careless, his cigarette half smoked, his
blue eyes keen.

“Hey! is that him?” whispered one of the visitors, indicating Larry.

“That’s Red,” replied Hough. “I hope he’s not looking for one of you
gentlemen.”

They laughed, but not spontaneously.

“I’ve seen his like in Dodge City,” said one.

“Ask him to sit in the game,” said another.

“No. Red’s a card-sharp,” replied Hough. “And I’d hate to see him catch
one of you pulling a crooked deal.”

They lapsed back into the intricacies and fascination of poker.

Neale, however, found the game unable to hold his undivided attention.
Larry was there, looking and watching, and he made Neale’s blood run
cold. The girl Ruby stood close at hand, with her half-closed eyes,
mysterious and sweet, upon him, and Beauty Stanton came up behind him.

“Neale, I’ll bring you luck,” she said, and put her hand on his
shoulder.

Neale’s luck did change. Fortune faced about abruptly, with its fickle
inconsistency, and Neale had a run of cards that piled the gold and
bills before him and brought a crowd ten deep around the table. When the
game broke up Neale had won three thousand dollars.

“See! I brought you luck,” whispered Beauty Stanton in his ear. And
across the table Ruby smiled hauntingly and mockingly.

Neale waved the crowd toward the bar. Only the women and Larry refused
the invitation. Ruby gravitated irresistibly toward the cowboy.

“Aren’t you connected with the road?” inquired one of the visitors,
drinking next to Neale.

“Yes,” replied Neale.

“Saw you in Omaha at the office of the company. My name’s Blair. I sell
supplies to Commissioner Lee. He has growing interests along the road.”

Neale’s lips closed and he set down his empty glass. Excusing himself,
he went back to the group he had left. Larry sat on the edge of the
table; Ruby stood close to him and she was talking; Stanton and the
other woman had taken chairs.

“Wal, I reckon you made a rake-off,” drawled Larry, as Neale came up.
“Lend me some money, pard.”

Neale glanced at Larry and from him to the girl. She dropped her eyes.

“Ruby, do you like Larry?” he queried.

“Sure do,” replied the girl.

“Reddy, do you like Ruby?” went on Neale.

Beauty Stanton smiled her interest. The other woman came back from
nowhere to watch Neale. Larry regarded his friend in mild surprise.

“I reckon it was a turrible case of love at fust sight,” he drawled.

“I’ll call your bluff!” flashed Neale. “I’ve just won three thousand
dollars. I’ll give it to you. Will you take it and leave Benton--go
back--no! go west--begin life over again?”

“Together, you mean!” exclaimed Beauty Stanton, as she rose with a glow
on her faded face. No need to wonder why she had been named Beauty.

“Yes, together,” replied Neale, in swift steadiness. “You’ve started
bad. But you’re young. It’s never too late. With this money you can buy
a ranch--begin all over again.”

“Pard, haven’t you seen too much red liquor?” drawled Larry.

The girl shook her head. “Too late!” she said, softly.

“Why?”

“Larry is bad, but he’s honest. I’m both bad and dishonest.”

“Ruby, I wouldn’t call you dishonest,” returned Neale, bluntly.
“Bad--yes. And wild! But if you had a chance?”

“No,” she said.

“You’re both slated for hell. What’s the sense of it?”

“I don’t see that you’re slated for heaven,” retorted Ruby.

“Wal, I shore say echo,” drawled Larry, as he rolled a cigarette. “Pard,
you’re drunk this heah minnit.”

“I’m not drunk. I appeal to you, Miss Stanton,” protested Neale.

“You certainly are not drunk,” she replied. “You’re just--”

“Crazy,” interrupted Ruby.

They laughed.

“Maybe I do have queer impulses,” replied Neale, as he felt his face
grow white. “Every once in a while I see a flash--of--of I don’t know
what. _I_ could do something big--even--now--if my heart wasn’t dead.”

“Mine’s in its grave,” said Ruby, bitterly. “Come, Stanton, let’s get
out of this. Find me men who talk of drink and women.”

Neale deliberately reached out and stopped her as she turned away. He
faced her.

“You’re no four-flush,” he said. “You’re game. You mean to play this out
to a finish.... But you’re no--no maggot like the most. You can think.
You’re afraid to talk to me.”

“I’m afraid of no man. But you--you’re a fool--a sky-pilot. You’re--”

“The thing is--it’s not too late.”

“It is too late!” she cried, with trembling lips.

Neale saw and felt his dominance over her.

“It is NEVER too late!” he responded, with all his force. “I can prove
that.”

She looked at him mutely. The ghost of another girl stood there instead
of the wild Ruby of Benton.

“Pard, you’re drunk shore!” ejaculated Larry, as he towered over them
and gave his belt a hitch. The cowboy sensed events.

“I’ve annoyed you more than once,” said Neale. “This’s the last.... So
tell me the truth.... Could _I_ take you away from this life?”

“Take me?... How--man?”

“I--I don’t know. But somehow.... I’d hold it--as worthy--to save a girl
like you--ANY girl--from hell.”

“But--how?” she faltered. The bitterness, the irony, the wrong done by
her life, was not manifest now.

“You refused my plan with Larry.... Come, let me find a home for
you--with good people.”

“My God--he’s not in earnest!” gasped the girl to her women friends.

“I am in earnest,” said Neale.

Then the tension of the girl relaxed. Her face showed a rebirth of soul.

“I can’t accept,” she replied. If she thanked him it was with a look.
Assuredly her eyes had never before held that gaze for Neale. Then
she left the room, and presently Stanton’s companion followed her. But
Beauty Stanton remained. She appeared amazed, even dismayed.

Larry lighted his cigarette. “Shore I’d call thet a square kid,” he
said. “Neale, if you get any drunker you’ll lose all thet money.”

“I’ll lose it anyhow,” replied Neale, absent-mindedly.

“Wal, stake me right heah an’ now.”

At that Neale generously and still absent-mindedly delivered to Larry a
handful of gold and notes that he did not count.

“Hell! I ain’t no bank,” protested the cowboy.

Hough and Ancliffe joined them and with amusement watched Larry try to
find pockets enough for his small fortune.

“Easy come, easy go in Benton,” said the gambler, with a smile. Then
his glance, alighting upon the quiet Stanton, grew a little puzzled.
“Beauty, what ails you?” he asked.

She was pale and her expressive eyes were fixed upon Neale. Hough’s
words startled her.

“What ails me?... Place, I’ve had a forgetful moment--a happy one--and
I’m deathly sick!”

Ancliffe stared in surprise. He took her literally.

Beauty Stanton looked at Neale again. “Will you come to see me?” she
asked, with sweet directness.

“Thank you--no,” replied Neale. He was annoyed. She had asked him that
before, and he had coldly but courteously repelled what he thought were
her advances. This time he was scarcely courteous.

The woman flushed. She appeared about to make a quick and passionate
reply, in anger and wounded pride, but she controlled the impulse. She
left the room with Ancliffe.

“Neale, do you know Stanton is infatuated with you?” asked Hough,
thoughtfully.

“Nonsense!” replied Neale.

“She is, though. These women can’t fool me. I told you days ago I
suspected that. Now I’ll gamble on it. And you know how I play my
cards.”

“She saw me win a pile of money,” said Neale, with scorn.

“I’ll bet you can’t make her take a dollar of it. Any amount you want
and any odds.”

Neale would not accept the wager. What was he talking about, anyway?
What was this drift of things? His mind did not seem clear. Perhaps he
had drunk too much. The eyes of both Ruby and Beauty Stanton troubled
him. What had he done to these women?

“Neale, you’re more than usually excited to-day,” observed Hough.
“Probably was the run of luck. And then you spouted to the women.” Neale
confessed his offer to Ruby and Larry, and then his own impulse.

“Ruby called me a fool--crazy--a sky-pilot. Maybe I am.”

“Sky-pilot! Well, the little devil!” laughed Hough. “I’ll gamble she
called you that before you declared yourself.”

“Before, yes. I tell you, Hough, I have crazy impulses. They’ve grown on
me out here. They burst like lightning out of a clear sky. I would have
done just that thing for Ruby.... Mad, you say?... Why, man, she’s not
hopeless! There was something deep behind that impulse. Strange--not
understandable! I’m at the mercy of every hour I spend here. Benton
has got into my blood. And I see how Benton is a product of this great
advance of progress--of civilization--the U. P. R. We’re only atoms in
a force no one can understand.... Look at Reddy King. That cowboy was
set--fixed like stone in his character. But Benton has called to the
worst and wildest in him. He’ll do something terrible. Mark what I say.
We’ll all do something terrible. You, too, Place Hough, with all
your cold, implacable control. The moment will come, born out of this
abnormal time. I can’t explain, but I feel. There’s a work-shop in this
hell of Benton. Invisible, monstrous, and nameless!... Nameless like
the new graves dug every day out here on the desert.... How few of
the honest toilers dream of the spirit that is working on them. That
Irishman, Shane, think of him. He fought while his brains oozed from a
hole in his head; I saw, but I didn’t know then. I wanted to take his
place. He said, no, he wasn’t hurt, and Casey would laugh at him. Aye,
Casey would have laughed!.... They are men. There are thousands of them.
The U. P. R. goes on. It can’t be stopped. It has the momentum of a
great nation pushing it on from behind.... And I, who have lost all I
cared for, and you, who are a drone among the bees, and Ruby and Stanton
with their kind, poor creatures sucked into the vortex; yes, and that
mob of leeches, why we all are so stung by that nameless spirit that
we are stirred beyond ourselves and dare both height and depth of
impossible things.”

“You must be drunk,” said Place, gravely, “and yet what you say hits me
hard. I’m a gambler. But sometimes--there are moments when I might be
less or more. There’s mystery in the air. This Benton is a chaos. Those
hairy toilers of the rails! I’ve watched them hammer and lift and dig
and fight. By day they sweat and they bleed, they sing and joke and
quarrel--and go on with the work. By night they are seized by the
furies. They fight among themselves while being plundered and murdered
by Benton’s wolves. Heroic by day--hellish by night.... And so, spirit
or what--they set the pace.”

Next afternoon, when parasitic Benton awoke, it found the girl Ruby dead
in her bed.

Her door had to be forced. She had not been murdered. She had destroyed
much of the contents of a trunk. She had dressed herself in simple
garments that no one in Benton had ever seen. It did not appear what
means she had employed to take her life. She was only one of many. More
than one girl of Benton’s throng had sought the same short road and
cheated life of further pain.

When Neale heard about it, upon his return to Benton, late that
afternoon, Ruby was in her grave. It suited him to walk out in the
twilight and stand awhile in the silence beside the bare sandy mound. No
stone--no mark. Another nameless grave! She had been a child once, with
dancing eyes and smiles, loved by some one, surely, and perhaps mourned
by some one living. The low hum of Benton’s awakening night life was
borne faintly on the wind. The sand seeped; the coyotes wailed; and
yet there was silence. Twilight lingered. Out on the desert the shadows
deepened.

By some chance the grave of the scarlet woman adjoined that of a laborer
who had been killed by a blast. Neale remembered the spot. He had walked
out there before. A morbid fascination often drew him to view that
ever-increasing row of nameless graves. As the workman had given his
life to the road, so had the woman. Neale saw a significance in the
parallel.

Neale returned to the town troubled in mind. He remembered the last look
Ruby had given him. Had he awakened conscience in her? Upon questioning
Hough, he learned that Ruby had absented herself from the dancing-hall
and had denied herself to all on that last night of her life.

There was to be one more incident relating to this poor girl before
Benton in its mad rush should forget her.

Neale divined the tragedy before it came to pass, but he was as
powerless to prevent it as any other spectator in Beauty Stanton’s hall.

Larry King reacted in his own peculiar way to the news of Ruby’s
suicide, and the rumored cause. He stalked into that dancing-hall, where
his voice stopped the music and the dancers.

“Come out heah!” he shouted to the pale Cordy.

And King spun the man into the center of the hall, where he called him
every vile name known to the camp, scorned and slapped and insulted
him, shamed him before that breathless crowd, goaded him at last into a
desperate reaching for his gun, and killed him as he drew it.




21

Benton slowed and quieted down a few days before pay-day, to get ready
for the great rush. Only the saloons and dance-halls and gambling-hells
were active, and even here the difference was manifest.

The railroad-yard was the busiest place in the town, for every train
brought huge loads of food, merchandise, and liquor, the transporting of
which taxed the teamsters to their utmost.

The day just before pay-day saw the beginning of a singular cycle
of change. Gangs of laborers rode in on the work-trains from the
grading-camps and the camps at the head of the rails, now miles west
of Benton. A rest of several days inevitably followed the visit of the
pay-car. It was difficult to keep enough men at work to feed and water
the teams, and there would have been sorry protection from the Indians
had not the troops been on duty. Pay-days were not off-days for the
soldiers.

Steady streams of men flowed toward Benton from east and west; and that
night the hum of Benton was merry, subdued, waiting.

Bright and early the town with its added thousands awoke. The morning
was clear, rosy, fresh. On the desert the colors changed from soft gray
to red and the whirls of dust, riding the wind, resembled little clouds
radiant with sunset hues. Silence and solitude and unbroken level
reigned outside in infinite contrast to the seething town. Benton
resembled an ant-heap at break of day. A thousand songs arose, crude and
coarse and loud, but full of joy. Pay-day and vacation were at hand!

    “Then drill, my Paddies, drill!
     Drill, my heroes, drill!
     Drill all day,
     No sugar in your tay,
     Workin’ on the U. P. Railway.”

Casey was one Irish trooper of thousands who varied the song and tune
to suit his taste. The content alone they all held. Drill! They were
laborers who could turn into regiments at a word.

They shaved their stubby beards and donned their best--a bronzed,
sturdy, cheery army of wild boys. The curse rested but lightly upon
their broad shoulders.

Strangely enough, the morning began without the gusty wind so common to
that latitude, and the six inches of powdery white dust did not rise.
The wind, too, waited. The powers of heaven smiled in the clear, quiet
morning, but the powers of hell waited--for the hours to come, the night
and the darkness.

At nine o’clock a mob of five thousand men had congregated around the
station, most of them out in the open, on the desert side of the track.
They were waiting for the pay-train to arrive. This hour was the only
orderly one that Benton ever saw. There were laughter, profanity,
play--a continuous hum, but compared to Benton’s usual turmoil, it was
pleasant. The workmen talked in groups, and, like all crowds of men
sober and unexcited, they were given largely to badinage and idle talk.

“Wot was ut I owed ye, Moike?” asked a strapping grader.

Mike scratched his head. “Wor it thorty dollars this toime?”

“It wor,” replied the other. “Moike, yez hev a mimory.”

A big Negro pushed out his huge jaw and blustered at his fellows.

“I’s a-gwine to bust thet yaller nigger’s haid,” he declared.

“Bill, he’s your fr’en’. Cool down, man, cool down,” replied a comrade.

A teamster was writing a letter in lead-pencil, using a board over his
knees.

“Jim, you goin’ to send money home?” queried a fellow-laborer.

“I am that, an’ first thing when I get my pay,” was the reply.

“Reminds me, I owe for this suit I’m wearin’. I’ll drop in an’ settle.”

A group of spikers held forth on a little bank above the railroad track,
at a point where a few weeks before they had fastened those very rails
with lusty blows.

“Well, boys, I think I see the smoke of our pay-dirt, way down the
line,” said one.

“Bandy, your eyes are pore,” replied another.

“Yep, she’s comin’,” said another. “‘Bout time, for I haven’t two-bits
to my name.”

“Boys, no buckin’ the tiger for me to-day,” declared Bandy.

He was laughed at by all except one quiet comrade who gazed thoughtfully
eastward, back over the vast and rolling country. This man was thinking
of home, of wife and little girl, of what pay-day meant for them.

Bandy gave him a friendly slap on the shoulder.

“Frank, you got drunk an’ laid out all night, last payday.”

Frank remembered, but he did not say what he had forgotten that last
pay-day.

A long and gradual slope led from Benton down across the barren desert
toward Medicine Bow. The railroad track split it and narrowed to a mere
thread upon the horizon. The crowd of watching, waiting men saw smoke
rise over that horizon line, and a dark, flat, creeping object. Through
the big throng ran a restless murmur. The train was in sight. It might
have been a harbinger of evil, for a subtle change, nervous, impatient,
brooding, visited that multitude. A slow movement closed up the
disintegrated crowd and a current of men worked forward to encounter
resistance and opposing currents. They had begun to crowd for
advantageous positions closer to the pay-car so as to be the first in
line.

A fight started somewhere, full of loud curses and dull blows; and then
a jostling mass tried the temper of the slow-marching men. Some boss
yelled an order from a box-car, and he was hooted. There was no order.
When the train whistled for Benton a hoarse and sustained shout ran
through the mob, not from all lips, nor from any massed group, but taken
up from man to man--a strange sound, the first note of calling Benton.

The train arrived. Troops alighting preserved order near the pay-car;
and out of the dense mob a slow stream of men flowed into the car at one
end and out again at the other.

Bates, a giant digger and a bully, was the first man in the line, the
first to get his little share of the fortunes in gold passing out of the
car that day.

Long before half of that mob had received its pay Bates lay dead upon a
sanded floor, killed in a drunken brawl.

And the Irishman Mike had received his thirty dollars.

And the big Negro had broken the head of his friend.

And the teamster had forgotten to send money home.

And his comrade had neglected to settle for the suit of clothes he was
wearing.

And Bandy, for all his vows, had gone straight for bucking the tiger.

And Frank, who had gotten drunk last pay-day, had been mindful of wife
and little girl far away and had done his duty.

As the spirit of the gangs changed with the coming of the gold, so did
that of the day.

The wind began to blow, the dust began to fly, the sun began to burn;
and the freshness and serenity of the morning passed.

Main street in Benton became black-streaked with men, white-sheeted with
dust. There was a whining whistle in the wind as it swooped down. It
complained; it threatened; it strengthened; and from the heating desert
it blew in stiflingly hot. A steady tramp, tramp, tramp rattled the
loose boards as the army marched down upon Benton. It moved slowly,
the first heave of a great mass getting under way. Stores and shops,
restaurants and hotels and saloons, took toll from these first comers.
Benton swallowed up the builders as fast as they marched from the
pay-train. It had an insatiable maw. The bands played martial airs, and
soldiers who had lived through the Rebellion felt the thrill and the
quick-step and the call of other days.

Toward afternoon Benton began to hurry. The hour was approaching when
crowded halls and tents must make room for fresh and unspent gangs. The
swarms of men still marched up the street. Benton was gay and noisy and
busy then. White shirts and blue and red plaid held their brightness
despite the dust. Gaudily dressed women passed in and out of the halls.
All was excitement, movement, color, merriment, and dust and wind and
heat. The crowds moved on because they were pushed on. Music, laughter,
shuffling feet and clinking glass, a steady tramp, voices low and voices
loud, the hoarse brawl of the barker--all these varying elements merged
into a roar--a roar that started with a merry note and swelled to a
nameless din.

The sun set, the twilight fell, the wind went down, the dust settled,
and night mantled Benton. The roar of the day became subdued. It
resembled the purr of a gorging hyena. The yellow and glaring
torches, the bright lamps, the dim, pale lights behind tent walls, all
accentuated the blackness of the night and filled space with shadows,
like specters. Benton’s streets were full of drunken men, staggering
back along the road upon which they had marched in. No woman now showed
herself. The darkness seemed a cloak, cruel yet pitiful. It hid the
flight of a man running from fear; it softened the sounds of brawling
and deadened the pistol-shot. Under its cover soldiers slunk away
sobered and ashamed, and murderous bandits waited in ambush, and brawny
porters dragged men by the heels, and young gamblers in the flush of
success hurried to new games, and broken wanderers sought some place to
rest, and a long line of the vicious, of mixed dialect, and of different
colors, filed down in the dark to the tents of lust.

Life indoors that night in Benton was monstrous, wonderful, and hideous.

Every saloon was packed, and every dive and room filled with a hoarse,
violent mob of furious men: furious with mirth, furious with drink,
furious with wildness--insane and lecherous, spilling gold and blood.

The gold that did not flow over the bars went into the greedy hands
of the cold, swift gamblers or into the clutching fingers of wild-eyed
women. The big gambling-hell had extra lights, extra attendants,
extra tables; and there round the great glittering mirror-blazing bar
struggled and laughed and shouted a drink-sodden mass of humanity. And
all through the rest of the big room groups and knots of men stood
and sat around the tables, intent, absorbed, obsessed, listening
with strained ears, watching with wild eyes, reaching with shaking
hands--only to gasp and throw down their cards and push rolls of gold
toward cold-faced gamblers, with a muttered curse. This was the night
of golden harvest for the black-garbed, steel-nerved, cold-eyed
card-sharps. They knew the brevity of time, and of hour, and of life.

In the dancing-halls there was a maddening whirl, an immense and
incredible hilarity, a wild fling of unleashed, burly men, an honest
drunken spree. But there was also the hideous, red-eyed drunkenness that
did not spring from drink; the unveiled passion, the brazen lure, the
raw, corrupt, and terrible presence of bad women in absolute license at
a wild and baneful hour.

That was the last pay-day Beauty Stanton’s dancing-hall ever saw.
Likewise it was to be the last she would ever see. In the madness of
that night there was written finality--the end. Benton had reached its
greatest, wildest, blackest, vilest. But not its deadliest! That must
come--later--as an aftermath. But the height or the depth was reached.

The scene at midnight was unreal, livid, medieval. Dance of cannibals,
dance of sun-worshipers, dance of Apaches on the war-path, dance of
cliff-dwellers wild over the massacre of a dreaded foe--only these
orgies might have been comparable to that whirl of gold and lust in
Beauty Stanton’s parlors.

Benton seemed breathing hard, laboring under its load of evil, dancing
toward its close.

Night wore on and the hour of dawn approached. The lamps were dead; the
tents were dark; the music was stilled; and the low, soft roar was but a
hollow mockery of its earlier strength.

Like specters men staggered slowly and wanderingly through the gray
streets. Gray ghosts! All was gray. A vacant laugh pealed out and a
strident curse, and then again the low murmur prevailed. Benton
was going to rest. Weary, drunken, spent nature sought oblivion--on
disordered beds, on hard floors, and in dusty corners. An immense and
hovering shadow held the tents and halls and streets. Through this
opaque gloom the silent and the mumbling revelers reeled along. Louder
voices broke the spell only for an instant. Death lay in the middle of
the main street, in the dust--and no passing man halted. It lay as well
down the side streets in sandy ditches, and on tent floors, and behind
the bar of the gambling-hell, and in a corner of Beauty Stanton’s
parlor. Likewise death had his counterpart in hundreds of prostrate
men, who lay in drunken stupor, asleep, insensible to the dust in their
faces. No one answered the low moans of the man who, stabbed and robbed,
had crawled so far and could crawl no farther.

But the dawn would not stay back in order to hide Benton’s hideousness.
The gray lifted out of the streets, the shadows lightened, the east
kindled, and the sweet, soft freshness of a desert dawn came in on the
gentle breeze.

And when the sun arose, splendid and golden, with its promise and
beauty, it shone upon a ghastly, silent, motionless sleeping Benton.




22

To Allie Lee, again a prisoner in the clutches of Durade, the days in
Benton had been mysterious, the nights dreadful. In fear and trembling
she listened with throbbing ears to footsteps and low voices, ceaseless,
as of a passing army, and a strange, muffled roar, rising and swelling
and dying.

Durade’s caravan had entered Benton in the dark. Allie had gotten an
impression of wind and dust, lights and many noisy hurried men, and
a crowded jumble of tents. She had lived in the back room of a canvas
house. A door opened out into a little yard, fenced high with many
planks, over or through which she could not see. Here she had been
allowed to walk. She had seen Durade once, the morning after Fresno and
his gang had brought her to Benton, when he had said that meals would
be sent her, and that she must stay there until he had secured better
quarters. He threatened to kill her if he caught her in another attempt
to escape. Allie might have scaled the high fence, but she was more
afraid of the unknown peril outside than she was of him.

She listened to the mysterious life of Benton, wondering and fearful;
and through the hours there came to her the nameless certainty of
something tremendous and terrible that was to happen to her. But spirit
and hope were unquenchable. Not prayer nor reason nor ignorance was the
source of her sustained and inexplicable courage. A star shone over
her destiny or a good angel hovered near. She sensed in a vague and
perplexing way that she must be the center of a mysterious cycle of
events. The hours were fraught with strain and suspense, yet they passed
fleetingly. A glorious and saving moment was coming--a meeting that
would be as terrible as sweet. Benton held her lover Neale and her
friend Larry. They were searching for her. She felt their nearness. It
was that which kept her alive. She knew the truth with her heart. And
while she thrilled at the sound of every step, she also shuddered,
for there was Durade with his desperadoes. Blood would be spilled.
Somewhere, somehow, that meeting would come. Neale would rush to her.
And the cowboy! ... Allie remembered the red blaze of his face, the
singular, piercing blue of his eye, his cool, easy, careless air, his
drawling speech--and underneath all his lazy gentleness a deadliness of
blood and iron.

So Allie Lee listened to all sounds, particularly to all footsteps,
waiting for that one which was to make her heart stand still.

Some one had entered the room adjoining hers and was now fumbling at the
rude door which had always been barred from the other side. It opened.
Stitt, the mute who attended and guarded her, appeared, carrying
bundles. Entering, he deposited these upon Allie’s bed. Then he made
signs for her to change from the garb she wore to the clothes contained
in the bundles. Further, he gave her to understand that she was to
hurry, that she was to be taken away. With that he went out, shutting
and barring the door after him.

Allie’s hands shook as she opened the packages. That very hour might
bring her freedom. She was surprised to find a complete outfit of
woman’s apparel, well made and of fine material. Benton, then, had
stores and women. Hurriedly she made the change, which was very welcome.
The dress did not fit her as well as it might have done, but the bonnet
and cloak were satisfactory, as were also the little boots. She found a
long, dark veil and wondered if she was expected to put that on.

A knocking at the door preceded a call, “Allie, are you ready?”

“Yes,” she replied.

The door opened. Durade entered. He appeared thinner than she had ever
seen him, with more white in or beneath his olive complexion, and there
were marks of strain and of passion on his face. Allie knew he labored
under some strong, suppressed excitement. More and more he seemed to
lose something of his old character--of the stately Spanish manner.

“Put that veil on,” he said. “I’m not ready for Benton to see you.”

“Are you--taking me away?” she asked.

“Only down the street. I’ve a new place,” he replied. “Come. Stitt will
bring your things.”

Allie could not see very well through the heavy veil and she stumbled
over the rude threshold. Durade took hold of her arm and presently led
her out into the light. The air was hot, windy, dusty. The street was
full of hurrying and lounging men. Allie heard different snatches of
speech as she and Durade went on. Some stared and leered at her, at
which times Durade’s hold tightened on her arm and his step quickened.
She was certain no one looked at Durade. Some man jostled her, another
pinched her arm. Her ears tingled with unfamiliar coarse speech.

They walked through heavy sand and dust, then along a board walk, to
turn aside before what was apparently a new brick structure, but a
closer view proved it to be only painted wood. The place rang hollow
with a sound of hammers. It looked well, but did not feel stable
underfoot. Durade led her through two large hall-like rooms into a small
one, light and newly furnished.

“The best Benton afforded,” said Durade, waving his hand. “You’ll be
comfortable. There are books--newspapers. Here’s a door opening into
a little room. It’s dark, but there’s water, towel, soap. And you’ve a
mirror.... Allie, this is luxury to what you’ve had to put up with.”

“It is, indeed,” she replied, removing her veil, and then the cloak and
bonnet. “But--am I to be shut up here?”

“Yes. Sometimes at night early I’ll take you out to walk. But Benton
is--”

“What?” she asked, as he paused.

“Benton will not last long,” he finished, with a shrug of his shoulders.
“There’ll be another one of these towns out along the line. We’ll go
there. And then to Omaha.”

More than once he had hinted at going on eastward.

“I’ll find your mother--some day,” he added, darkly. “If I didn’t
believe that I’d do differently by you.”

“Why?”

“I want her to see you as good as she left you. Then!... Are you ever
going to tell me how she gave me the slip?”

“She’s dead, I told you.”

“Allie, that’s a lie. She’s hiding in some trapper’s cabin or among the
Indians. I should have hunted all over that country where you met my
caravan. But the scouts feared the Sioux. The Sioux! We had to run. And
so I never got the truth of your strange appearance on that trail.”

Allie had learned that reiteration of the fact of her mother’s death
only convinced Durade the more that she must be living. While he had
this hope she was safe so long as she obeyed him. A dark and sinister
meaning lay covert in his words. She doubted not that he had the nature
and the power to use her in order to be revenged upon her mother. That
passion and gambling appeared to be all for which he lived.

Suddenly he seized her fiercely in his arms. “You’re the picture of
HER!”

Then slowly he released her and the corded red of his neck subsided. His
action had been that of a man robbed of all he loved, who remembered, in
a fury of violent longing, hate, and despair, what he had lost in life.
Allie was left alone.

She gazed around the room that she expected to be her prison for an
indefinite length of time. Walls and ceiling were sections, locking
together, and in some places she could see through the cracks. One side
opened upon a tent wall; the other into another room; the small glass
windows upon a house of canvas. When Allie put her hand against any part
of her room she found that it swayed and creaked. She understood then
that this house had been made in sections, transported to Benton by
train, and hurriedly thrown together.

She looked next at the newspapers. How strange to read news of the
building of the U. P. R.! The name of General Lodge, chief engineer,
made Allie tremble. He had predicted a fine future for Warren Neale. She
read that General Lodge now had a special train and that he contemplated
an inspection trip out as far as the rails were laid. She read that
the Pacific Construction Company was reputed to be crossing the Sierra
Nevada, that there were ten thousand Chinamen at work on the road, that
the day when East and West were to meet was sure to come. Eagerly she
searched, her heart thumping, for the name of Neale, but she did not
find it. She read in one paper that the Sioux were active along the line
between Medicine Bow and Kearney. Every day the workmen would sight a
band of Indians, and, growing accustomed to the sight, they would become
careless, and so many lost their lives. A massacre had occurred out on
the western end of the road, where the construction gangs were working.
Day after day the Sioux had prowled around without attacking, until
the hardy and reckless laborers lost fear and caution. Then, one day,
a grading gang working a mile from the troops was set upon by a band of
swiftly riding warriors, and before they could raise a gun in defense
were killed and scalped in their tracks.

Allie read on. She devoured the news. Manifestly the world was awakening
to the reality of the great railroad. How glad Neale must be! Always he
had believed in the greatness and the reality of the U. P. R. Somewhere
along that line he was working--perhaps every night he rode into Benton.
Her emotions overwhelmed her as she thought of him so near, and for a
moment she could not see the print. Neale would never again believe she
was dead. And indeed she did live! She breathed--she was well, strong,
palpitating. She was sitting here in Benton, reading about the building
of the railroad. She wondered with a pang what her disappearance would
mean to Neale. He had said his life would be over if he lost her again.
She shivered.

Suddenly her eye rested on printed letters, familiar and startling.
Allison Lee!

“Allison Lee!” she breathed, very low. “MY FATHER!” And she read that
Allison Lee, commissioner of the U. P. R. and contractor for big jobs
along the line, would shortly leave his home in Council Bluffs, to meet
some of the directors in New York City in the interests of the railroad.
“If Durade and he ever meet!” she whispered. And in that portent she saw
loom on the gambler’s horizon another cloud. In his egotism and passion
and despair he was risking more than he knew. He could not hope to keep
her a prisoner for very long. Allie felt again the gathering surety of
an approaching climax.

“My danger is, he may harm me, use me for his gambling lure, or kill
me,” she murmured. And her prevision of salvation contended with the
dark menace of the hour. But, as always, she rose above hopelessness.

Her thoughts were interrupted by the entrance of the mute, Stitt, who
brought her a few effects left at the former place, and then a tray
holding her dinner. That day passed swiftly.

Darkness came, bringing a strange augmentation of the sounds with which
Allie had become familiar. She did not use her lamp, for she had become
accustomed to being without one, and she seemed to be afraid of a
light. Only a dim, pale glow came in at her window. But the roar of
Benton--that grew as night fell. She had heard something similar in
the gold-camps of California and in the grading-camps where Durade had
lingered; this was at once the same and yet vastly different. She lay
listening and thinking. The low roar was that of human beings, and
any one of its many constituents seemed difficult to distinguish.
Voices--footsteps--movement--music--mirth--dancing--clink of gold and
glasses--the high, shrill laugh of a woman--the loud, vacant laugh of
a man--sudden gust of dust-laden wind sweeping overhead... all these
blended in the mysterious sound that voiced the strife and agony of
Benton. For hours it kept her awake; and when she did fall asleep it was
so late in the night that, upon awakening next day, she thought it must
be noon or later.

That day passed and another night came. It brought a change in that
the house she was in became alive and roaring. Durade had gotten his
establishment under way. Allie lay in sleepless suspense. Rough, noisy,
thick-voiced men appeared to be close to her, in one of the rooms
adjoining hers, and outside in the tents. The room, however, into which
hers opened was not entered. Dawn had come before Allie fell asleep.

Thus days passed during which she saw only the attendant, Stitt, and
Allie began to feel a strain that she believed would be even harder on
her than direct contact with Benton life. While she was shut up there,
what chance had she of ever seeing Neale or Larry even if they were in
Benton? Durade had said he would take her outdoors occasionally, but she
had not seen him. Restlessness and gloom began to weigh upon her and she
was in continual conflict with herself. She began to think of disobeying
Durade. Something would happen to him sooner or later, and in that event
what was she to do? Why not try and escape? Whatever the evil of Benton,
it was possible that she might not fall into bad hands. Anything would
be better than her confinement here, with no sight of the sun, with no
one to speak to, with nothing to do but brood and fight her fancies
and doubts, and listen to that ceaseless, soft, mysterious din. Allie
believed she could not long bear that. Now and then occurred a change in
her mind which frightened her. It was a regurgitation of the old tide of
somber horror which had submerged her after the murder of her mother.

She was working herself into a frenzied state when unexpectedly Durade
came to her room. At first glance she hardly knew him. He looked thin
and worn; his eyes glittered; his hands shook; and the strange radiance
that emanated from him when his passion for gambling had been crowned
with success shone stronger than Allie had ever seen it.

“Allie, the time’s come,” he said. He seemed to be looking back into the
past.

“What time?” she asked.

“For you to do for me--as your mother did before you.”

“I--I--don’t understand.”

“Make yourself beautiful!”

“Beautiful!... How?” Allie had an inkling of what it meant, but all her
mind repudiated the horrible suggestion.

Durade laughed. He had indeed changed. He seemed a weaker man. Benton
was acting powerfully upon him.

“How little vanity you have!... Allie, you are beautiful now or at any
time. You’ll be so when you’re old or dead.... I mean for you to show
more of your beauty.... Let down your hair. Braid it a little. Put on a
white waist. Open it at the neck.... You remember how your mother did.”

Allie stared at him, slowly paling. She could not speak. It had
come--the crisis that she had dreaded.

“You look like a ghost!” Durade exclaimed. “Like she did, years ago when
I told her--this same thing--the first time!”

“You mean to use me--as you used her?” faltered Allie.

“Yes. But you needn’t be afraid or sick. I’ll always be with you.”

“What am I to do?”

“Be ready in the afternoon when I call you.”

“I know now why my mother hated you,” burst out Allie. For the first
time she too hated him, and felt the stronger for it.

“She’ll pay for that hate, and so will you,” he replied, passionately.
His physical action seemed involuntary--a shrinking as if from a stab.
Then followed swift violence. He struck Allie across the mouth with his
open hand, a hard blow, almost knocking her down.

“Don’t let me hear that from you again!” he continued, furiously.

With that he left the room, closing but not barring the door.

Allie put her hand to her lips. They were bleeding. She tasted her own
warm and salty blood. Then there was born in her something that burned
and throbbed and swelled and drove out all her vacillations. That blow
was what she had needed. There was a certainty now as to her peril, just
as there was imperious call for her to help herself and save herself.

“Neale or Larry will visit Durade’s,” she soliloquized, with her pulses
beating fast. “And if they do not come--some one else will... some man I
can trust.”

Therefore she welcomed Durade’s ultimatum. She paid more heed to the
brushing and arranging of her hair, and to her appearance, than ever
before in her life. The white of her throat and neck mantled red as she
exposed them, intentionally, for the gaze of men. Her beauty was to be
used as had been her mother’s. But there would be some one who would
understand, some one to pity and help her.

She had not long to meditate and wait. She heard the heavy steps and
voices of men entering the room next hers.

Presently Durade called her. With a beating heart Allie rose and pushed
open the door. From that moment there never would be any more monotony
for her--nor peace--nor safety. Yet she was glad, and faced the room
bravely, for Neale or Larry might be there.

Durade had furnished this larger place luxuriously, and evidently
intended to use it for a private gambling-den, where he would bring
picked gamesters. Allie saw about eight or ten men who resembled miners
or laborers.

Durade led her to a table that had been placed under some shelves which
were littered with bottles and glasses. He gave her instructions what
to do when called upon, saying that Stitt would help her; then motioning
her to a chair, he went back to the men. It was difficult for her to
raise her eyes, and she could not at once do so.

“Durade, who’s the girl?” asked a man.

The gambler vouchsafed for reply only a mysterious smile.

“Bet she’s from California,” said another. “They bloom like that out
there.”

“Now, ain’t she your daughter?” queried a third.

But Durade chose to be mysterious. In that he left his guests license
for covert glances without the certainty which would permit of brutal
boldness.

They gathered around a table to play faro. Then Durade called for
drinks. This startled Allie and she hastened to comply with his demand.
When she lifted her eyes and met the glances of these men--she had a
strange feeling that somehow recalled the California days. Her legs were
weak under her; a hot anger labored under her breast; she had to drag
her reluctant feet across the room. Her spirit sank, and then leaped. It
whispered that looks and words and touches could only hurt and shame
her for this hour of her evil plight. They must rouse her resistance and
cunning wit. It was a fact that she was helpless for the present. But
she still lived, and her love was infinite.

Fresno was there, throwing dice with two soldiers. To his ugliness had
been added something that had robbed his face of the bronze tinge
of outdoor life and had given it red and swollen lines and shades of
beastly greed. Benton had made a bad man worse.

Mull was there, heavier than when he had ruled the grading-camp, sodden
with drink, thick-lipped and red-cheeked, burly, brutal, and still
showing in every action and loud word the bully. He was whirling a wheel
and rolling a ball and calling out in his heavy voice. With him was a
little, sallow-faced man, like a wolf, with sneaky, downcast eyes and
restless hands. He answered to the name of Andy. These two were engaged
in fleecing several blue-shirted, half-drunken spikers.

Durade was playing faro with four other men, or at least there were that
number seated with him. One, whose back was turned toward Allie, wore
black, and looked and seemed different from the others. He did not talk
nor drink. Evidently his winning aggravated Durade. Presently Durade
addressed the man as Jones.

Then there were several others standing around, dividing their attention
between Allie and the gamblers. The door opened occasionally, and each
time a different man entered, held a moment’s whispered conversation
with Durade, and then went out. These men were of the same villainous
aspect that characterized Fresno. Durade had surrounded himself with
lieutenants and comrades who might be counted upon to do anything.

Allie was not long in gathering this fact, nor that there were subtle
signs of suspicion among the gamesters. Most of them had gotten under
the influence of drink that Durade kept ordering. Evidently he furnished
this liquor free and with a purpose.

The afternoon’s play ended shortly. So far as Allie could see, Jones,
the man in black, a pale, thin-lipped, cold-eyed gambler, was the only
guest to win. Durade’s manner was not pleasant while he paid over his
debts. Durade always had been a poor loser.

“Jones, you’ll sit in to-morrow,” said Durade.

“Maybe,” replied the other.

“Why not? You’re winner,” retorted Durade, hot-headed in an instant.

“Winners are choosers,” returned Jones, with an enigmatic smile. His
hard, cold eyes shifted to Allie and seemed to pierce her, then went
back to Durade and Mull and Fresno. Plain it was to Allie, with her
woman’s intuition, that if Jones returned it would not be because he
trusted that trio. Durade apparently made an effort to swallow his
resentment, but the gambling pallor of his face had never been more
marked. He went out with Jones, and the others slowly followed.

Fresno approached Allie.

“Hullo, gurly! You sure look purtier than in thet buckskin outfit,” he
leered.

Allie got up, ready for fight or defense. Durade had forgotten her.

Fresno saw her glance at the door.

“He’s goin’ to the bad,” he went on, with his big hand indicating
the door. “Benton’s too hot fer his kind. He’ll not git up some fine
mornin’.... An’ you’d better cotton to me. You ain’t his kin--an’ he
hates you an’ you hate him. I seen thet. I’m no fool. I’m sorta gone on
you. I wish I hadn’t fetched you back to him.”

“Fresno, I’ll tell Durade,” replied Allie, forcing her lips to be firm.
If she expected to intimidate him she was disappointed.

Fresno leered wisely. “You’d better not. Fer I’ll kill him, an’ then
you’ll be a sweet little chunk of meat among a lot of wolves!”

He laughed and his large frame lurched closer. He wore a heavy gun and
a knife in his belt. Also there protruded the butt of a pistol from the
inside of his open vest. Allie felt the heat from his huge body, and she
smelled the whisky upon him, and sensed the base, faithless, malignant
animalism of the desperado. Assuredly, if he had any fear, it was not of
Durade.

“I’m sorta gone on you myself,” repeated Fresno. “An’ Durade’s a
greaser. He’s runnin’ a crooked game. All these games are crooked. But
Benton won’t stand for a polite greaser who talks sweet an’ gambles
crooked. Mebbe’ no one’s told you what this place Benton is.”

“I haven’t heard. Tell me,” replied Allie. She might learn from any one.

Fresno appeared at fault for speech. “Benton’s a beehive,” he replied,
presently. “An’ when the bees come home with their honey, why, the red
ants an’ scorpions an’ centipedes an’ rattlesnakes git busy. I’ve seen
some places in my time, but--Benton beats ‘em all.... Say, I’ll sneak
you out at nights to see what’s goin’ on, an’ I’ll treat you handsome.
I’m sorta--”

The entrance of Durade cut short Fresno’s further speech. “What are you
saying to her?” demanded Durade, in anger.

“I was jest tellin’ her about what a place Benton is,” replied Fresno.

“Allie, is that true?” queried Durade, sharply.

“Yes,” she replied.

“Fresno, I did not like your looks.”

“Boss, if you don’t like ‘em you know what you can do,” rejoined Fresno,
impudently, and he lounged out of the room.

“Allie, these men are all bad,” said Durade. “You must avoid them when
my back’s turned. I cannot run my place without them, so I am compelled
to endure much.”

Allie’s attendant came in with her supper and she went to her room.

Thus began Allie Lee’s life as an unwilling and innocent accomplice of
Durade in his retrogression from the status of a gambler to that of a
criminal. In California he had played the game, diamond cut diamond. But
he had broken. His hope, spirit, luck, nerve were gone. The bottle and
Benton had almost destroyed his skill at professional gambling.

The days passed swiftly. Every afternoon Durade introduced a new company
to his private den. Few ever came twice. In this there was a grain of
hope, for if all the men in Benton, or out on the road, could only pass
through Durade’s hall, the time would come when she would meet Neale or
Larry. She lived for that. She was constantly on the lookout for a man
she could trust with her story. Honest-faced laborers were not wanting
in the stream of visitors Durade ushered into her presence, but either
they were drunk or obsessed by gambling, or she found no opportunity to
make her appeal.

These afternoons grew to be hideous for Allie. She had been subjected to
every possible attention, annoyance, indignity, and insult, outside of
direct violence. She could only shut her eyes and ears and lips.
Fresno found many opportunities to approach her, sometimes in Durade’s
presence, the gambler being blind to all but the cards and gold. At such
times Allie wished she was sightless and deaf and feelingless. But after
she was safely in her room again she told herself nothing had happened.
She was still the same as she had always been. And sleep obliterated
quickly what she had suffered. Every day was one nearer to that fateful
and approaching moment. And when that moment did come what would all
this horror amount to? It would fade--be as nothing. She would not let
words and eyes harm her. They were not tangible--they had no substance
for her. They made her sick with rage and revolt at the moment, but they
had no power, no taint, no endurance. They were evil passing winds.

As she saw Durade’s retrogression, so she saw the changes in all about
him. His winnings were large and his strange passion for play increased
with them. The free gold that enriched Fresno and Mull and Andy
only augmented their native ferocity. There were also Durade’s other
helpers--Black, his swarthy doorkeeper, a pallid fellow called Dayss,
who always glanced behind him, and Grist, a short, lame, bullet-headed,
silent man--all of them under the spell of the green cloth.

With Durade’s success had come the craze for bigger stakes, and these
could only be played for with other gamblers. So the black-frocked,
cold-faced sharps became frequent visitors at Durade’s. Jones, the
professional, won on that second visit--a fatal winning for him. Allie
saw the giant Fresno suddenly fling himself upon Jones and bear him to
the floor. Then Allie fled to her room. But she heard curses--a shot--a
groan--Durade’s loud voice proclaiming that the gambler had cheated--and
then the scraping of a heavy body being dragged out.

This murder horrified Allie, yet sharpened her senses. Providence had
protected her. Durade had grown rich--wild--vain--mad to pit himself
against the coolest and most skilful gamblers in Benton--and therefore
his end was imminent. Allie lay in the dark, listening to Benton’s
strange wailing roar, sad, yet hideous, and out of what she had seen and
heard, and from the mournful message on the night wind, she realized how
closely associated were gold and evil and men, and how inevitably they
must lead to lawlessness and to bloodshed and to death.




23

Neale conceived an idea that he was in line for the long-looked-for
promotion. Neither the chief nor Baxter gave any suggestion of a hint
of such possibility, but more and more, as the work rapidly progressed,
Neale had been intrusted with important inspections.

Long since he had discovered his talent for difficult engineering
problems, and with experience had come confidence in his powers. He
had been sent from place to place, in each case with favorable results.
General Lodge consulted him, Baxter relied upon him, the young engineers
learned from him. And when Baxter and his assistants were sent on ahead
into the hills Neale had an enormous amount of work on his hands. Still
he usually managed to get back to Benton at night.

Whereupon he became a seeker, a searcher; he believed there was not a
tent or a hut or a store or a hall in the town that he had not visited.
But he found no clue of Allie; he never encountered the well-remembered
face of the bandit Fresno. He saw more than one Spaniard and many
Mexicans, not one of whom could have been the gambler Durade.

But Benton was too full, too changeful, too secret to be thoroughly
searched in little time. Neale bore his burden, although it grew heavier
each day. And his growing work on the railroad was his salvation.

One morning he went to the telegraph station, expecting orders from
General Lodge. He found the chief’s special train at the station, headed
east.

“Neale, I’m off for Omaha,” said Lodge. “Big pow-wow. The directors
roaring again!”

“What about?” queried Neale, always alive to interest of that nature.

“Cost of the construction. What else? Neale, there are two kinds of men
building the U. P. R.--men who see the meaning of the great work, and
the men who see only the gold in it.”

“And they conflict!... That’s what you mean?”

“Exactly. We’ve been years on the job now, and the nearer the meeting of
rails from west to east the harder become our problems. Henney is played
out, Boone is ill, Baxter won’t last much longer. If I were not an old
soldier, I would be done up now.”

“Chief, I can see only success,” replied Neale, with spirit.

“Assuredly. We see with the same eyes,” said General Lodge, smiling.
“Neale, I’ve a job for you that will make you gray-headed.”

“Hardly that,” returned Neale, laughing.

“Do you remember the survey we made out here in the hills for Number Ten
Bridge? Made over two years ago.”

“I’m not likely to forget it.”

“Well, the rails are within twenty miles of Number Ten. They’ll be there
presently--and no piers to cross on.”

“How’s that?”

“I don’t know. The report came in only last night. It’s a queer
document. Here it is. Study it at your leisure.... It seems a big force
of men have been working there for months. Piers have been put in--only
to sink.”

“Sink!” ejaculated Neale. “WHEW! That’s a stumper!... Chief, the survey
is mine. I’ll never forget how I worked on it.”

“Could you have made a mistake?”

“Of course,” replied Neale, readily. “But I’d never believe that unless
I saw it. A tough job it was--but just the kind of work I eat up.”

“Well, you can go out and eat it up some more.”

“That means I’ll have to camp out there. I can’t get back to Benton.”

“No, you can’t. And isn’t that just as well?” queried the chief, with
his keen, dark glance on Neale. “Son, I’ve heard your name coupled with
gamblers--and that Stanton woman.”

“No doubt. I know them. I’ve been--seeking some trace of--Allie.”

“You still hope to find her? You still imagine some of this riffraff
Benton gang made off with her?”

“Yes.”

“Son, it’s scarcely possible,” said Lodge, earnestly. “Anderson claims
the Sioux got her. We all incline to that.... Oh, it’s hard, Neale....
Love and life are only atoms under the iron heel of the U. P. R....
It’s too late now. You can’t forget--no--but you must not risk your
life--your opportunities--your reputation.”

Neale turned away his face for a moment and was silent. An engine
whistled; a bell began to ring; some train official called to General
Lodge. The chief held up his hand for a little more delay.

“I’m off,” he said rapidly. “Neale, you’ll go out to Number Ten and take
charge.”

That surprised and thrilled Neale into eagerness.

“Who are the engineers?”

“Blake and Coffee. I don’t know them. Henney sent them out from Omaha.
They’re well recommended. But that’s no matter. Something is wrong.
You’re to have full charge of engineers, bosses, masons. In fact, I’ve
sent word out to that effect.”

“Who’s the contractor?” asked Neale.

“I don’t know. But whoever he is he has made a pile of money out of this
job. And the job’s not done. That’s what galls me.”

“Well, chief, it will be done,” said Neale, sharp with determination.

“Good! Neale, I’ll start east with another load off my shoulders....
And, son, if you throw up a bridge so there’ll be no delay, something
temporary for the rails and the work-train, and then plan piers right
for Number Ten--well--you’ll hear from it, that’s all.” They shook
hands.

“I may be gone a week or a month--I can’t tell,” went on the chief.
“But when I do come I’ll probably have a trainload of directors,
commissioners, stockholders.”

“Bring them on,” said Neale. “Maybe if they saw more of what we’re up
against they wouldn’t holler so.”

“Right.... Remember, you’ve full charge and that I trust you implicitly.
Good-by and good luck!”

The chief boarded his train as it began to move. Neale watched it leave
the station, and with a swelling heart he realized that he had been
placed high, that his premonition of advancement had not been without
warrant.

The work-train was backing into the station and would depart westward in
short order. Neale hurried to his lodgings to pack his few belongings.
Larry was lying on his cot, fully dressed and asleep. Neale shook him.

“Wake up, you lazy son-of-a-gun!” shouted Neale.

Larry opened his eyes. “Wal, what’s wrong? Is it last night or
to-morrow?”

“Larry, I’m off. Got charge of a big job.”

“Is thet all?” drawled Larry, sleepily. “Why, shore I always knowed
you’d be chief engineer some day.”

“Pard--sit up,” said Neale, unsteadily. “Will you stay sober--and
watch--and listen for some news of Allie?... Till I come back to
Benton?”

“Neale, air you still dreamin’?” asked Larry, incredulously.

“Will you do that much for me?”

“Shore.”

“Thank you, old friend. Good-by now. I’ve got to rustle.” He left Larry
sitting on his cot, staring at nothing. On the way to the station Neale
encountered the gambler, Place Hough, who, despite his nocturnal habits,
was an early riser. In the excitement of the hour Neale gave way to
an impulse. Briefly he told Hough about Allie--her disappearance and
probable hidden presence in Benton, and he asked the gambler to keep
his eyes and ears open. Hough seemed both surprised and pleased with the
confidence, and he said he would go out of his way to help Neale.

Neale had to run to catch the train. A brawny Irishman extended a
red-sleeved arm to help him up.

“Up wid yez. Thor!”

Neale found himself with bag and rifle and blanket sprawling on the
gravel-covered floor of a flat car. Casey, the old lineman, grinned at
him over the familiar short, black pipe.

“B’gorra, it’s me ould fri’nd Neale.”

“It sure is. How’re you Casey?”

“Pritty good fur an ould soldier.... An’ it’s news I hear of yez, me
boy.”

“What news?”

“Shure yez hed a boost. Gineral Lodge hisself wor tellin’ Grady, the
boss, that yez had been given charge of Number Ten.”

“Yes, that’s correct.”

“I’m dom’ glad to hear ut,” declared the Irishman. “But yez hev a hell
of a job in thot Number Ten.”

“So I’ve been told. What do you know about it, Casey?”

“Shure ut ain’t much. A fri’nd of mine was muxin’ mortor over there. An’
he sez whin the crick was dry ut hed a bottom, but whin wet ut shure hed
none.”

“Then I have got a job on my hands,” replied Neale, grimly.

Those days it took the work-train several hours to reach the end of the
rails. Neale rode by some places with a profound satisfaction in the
certainty that but for him the track would not yet have been spiked
there. Construction was climbing fast into the hills. He wondered when
and where would be the long-looked-for meeting of the rails connecting
East with West. Word had drifted over the mountains that the Pacific
division of the construction was already in Utah.

At the camp Colonel Dillon offered Neale an escort of troopers out to
Number Ten, but Neale decided he could make better time alone. There had
been no late sign of the Indians in that locality and he knew both the
road and the trail.

Early next morning, mounted on a fast horse, he set out. It was a
melancholy ride. Several times he had been over that ground, once
traveling west with Larry, full of ardor and joy at the prospect of soon
seeing Allie Lee, and again on the return, in despair at the loss of
her.

He rode the twenty miles in three hours. The camp of dirty tents was
clustered in a hot valley surrounded by hills sparsely fringed with
trees. Neale noted the timber as a lucky augury to his enterprise. It
was an idle camp full of lolling laborers.

As Neale dismounted a Mexican came forward.

“Look after the horse,” said Neale, and, taking his luggage, he made for
a big tent with a fly extended in front. Several men sat on camp-chairs
round a table. One of them got up and stepped out.

“Where’s Blake and Coffee?” inquired Neale.

“I’m Blake,” was the reply, “and there’s Coffee. Are you Mr. Neale?”

“Yes.”

“Coffee, here’s our new boss,” called Blake as he took part of Neale’s
baggage.

Coffee appeared to be a sunburnt, middle-aged man, rather bluff and
hearty in his greeting. The younger engineer, Blake, was a tanned,
thin-faced individual, with a shifty gaze and constrained manner. The
third fellow they introduced as a lineman named Somers. Neale had not
anticipated a cordial reception and felt disposed to be generous.

“Have you got quarters for me here?” he inquired.

“Sure. There’s lots of room and a cot,” replied Coffee.

They carried Neale’s effects inside the tent. It was large and spare,
containing table and lamp, boxes for seats, several cots, and bags.

“It’s hot. Got any drinking-water?” asked Neale, taking off his coat.
Next he opened his bag to take things out, then drank thirstily of the
water offered him. He did not care much for this part of his new task.
These engineers might be sincere and competent, but he had been sent
on to judge their work, and the situation was not pleasant. Neale had
observed many engineers come and go during his experience on the road;
and that fact, together with the authority given him and his loyalty
to, the chief, gave him cause for worry. He hoped, and he was ready to
believe, that these engineers had done their best on an extremely knotty
problem.

“We got Lodge’s telegram last night,” said Coffee. “Kinda sudden. It
jarred us.”

“No doubt. I’m sorry. What was the message?”

“Lodge never wastes words,” replied the engineer, shortly. But he did
not vouchsafe the information for which Neale had asked.

Neale threw his note-book upon the dusty table and, sitting down on the
box, he looked up at the men. Both engineers were studying him intently,
almost eagerly, Neale imagined.

“Number Ten’s a tough nut to crack, eh?” he inquired.

“We’ve been here three months,” replied Blake.

“Wait till you see that quicksand hole,” added Coffee.

“Quicksand! It was a dry, solid stream-bed when I ran the line through
here and drew the plans for Number Ten,” declared Neale.

Coffee and Blake stared blandly at him. So did the lineman Somers.

“You? Did YOU draw the plans we--we’ve been working on?” asked Coffee.

“Yes, I did,” answered Neale, slowly. It struck him that Blake had paled
slightly. Neale sustained a slight shock of surprise and antagonism. He
bent over his note-book, opening it to a clean page. Fighting his first
impressions, he decided they had arisen from the manifest dismay of the
engineers and their consciousness of a blunder.

“Let’s get down to notes,” Neale went on, taking up his pencil. “You’ve
been here three months?”

“Yes.”

“With what force?”

“Two hundred men on and off.”

“Who’s the gang boss?”

“Colohan. He’s had some of the biggest contracts along the line.”

Neale was about to inquire the name of the contractor, but he refrained,
governed by one of his peculiar impulses.

“Anybody working when you got here?” he went on.

“Yes. Masons had been cutting stone for six weeks.”

“What’s been done?”

Coffee laughed harshly. “We got the three piers in--good and solid
on dry bottom. Then along comes the rain--and our work melts into the
quicksand. Since then we’ve been trying to do it over.”

“But why did this happen in the first place?”

Coffee spread wide his arms. “Ask me something easy. Why was the
bottom dry and solid? Why did it rain? Why did solid earth turn into
quicksand?”

Neale slapped the note-book shut and rose to his feet. “Gentlemen, that
is not the talk of engineers,” he said, deliberately.

“The hell you say! What is it, then?” burst out Coffee, his face
flushing redder.

“I’ll inform you later,” replied Neale, turning to the lineman. “Somers,
tell this gang boss, Colohan, I want him.”

Neale left the tent. He had started to walk away when he heard Blake
speak up in a fierce undertone.

“Didn’t I tell you? We’re up against it!”

And Coffee growled a reply Neale could not understand. But the tone of
it was conclusive. These men had made a serious blunder and were blaming
each other, hating each other for it. Neale was conscious of anger. This
section of line came under his survey, and he had been proud to be given
such important and difficult work. Incompetent or careless engineers
had bungled Number Ten. Neale strode on among the idle and sleeping
laborers, between the tents, and then past the blacksmith’s shop and the
feed corrals down to the river.

A shallow stream of muddy water came murmuring down from the hills.
It covered the wide bed that Neale remembered had been a dry,
sand-and-gravel waste. On each side the abutment piers had been
undermined and washed out. Not a stone remained in sight. The banks were
hollowed inward and shafts of heavy boards were sliding down. In the
middle of the stream stood a coffer-dam in course of building, and near
it another that had collapsed. These frameworks almost hid the tip of
the middle pier, which had evidently slid over and was sinking on its
side. There was no telling what had been sunk in that hole. All the
surroundings--the tons of stone, cut and uncut, the piles of muddy
lumber, the platforms and rafts, the crevices in the worn shores up and
down both sides--all attested to the long weeks of fruitless labor and
to the engulfing mystery of that shallow, murmuring stream.

Neale returned thoughtfully to camp. Blake and Coffee were sitting under
the fly in company with a stalwart Irishman.

“Fine sink-hole you picked out for Number Ten, don’t you think?” queried
Blake.

Neale eyed his interrogator with somewhat of a penetrating glance. Blake
did not meet that gaze frankly.

“Yes, it’s a sink-hole, all right, and--no mistake,” replied Neale.
“It’s just what I calculated when I ran the plans.... Did you follow
those plans?”

Blake appeared about to reply when Coffee cut him short “Certainly we
did,” he snapped.

“Then where are the breakwaters?” asked Neale, sharply.

“Breakwaters?” ejaculated Coffee. His surprise was sincere.

“Yes, breakwaters,” retorted Neale. “I drew plans for breakwaters to
be built up-stream so that in high water the rapid current would be
directed equally between the piers, and not against them.”

“Oh yes! Why--we must have got--it mixed,” replied Coffee. “Thought they
were to be built last. Wasn’t that it, Blake?”

“Sure,” replied his colleague, but his tone lacked something.

“Ah--I see,” said Neale, slowly.

Then the big Irishman got up to extend a huge hand. “I’m Colohan,” he
boomed.

Neale liked the bronzed, rough face, good-natured and intelligent. And
he was aware of a shrewd pair of gray eyes taking his measure. Why these
men seemed to want to look through Neale might have been natural enough,
but somehow it struck him strangely. He had come there to help them, not
to discharge them. Colohan, however, did not rouse Neale’s antagonism as
the others had done.

“Colohan, are you sick of this job?” queried Neale, after greeting the
boss.

“Yes--an’ no,” replied Colohan.

“You want to quit, then?” went on Neale, bluntly. The Irishman evidently
took this curt query as a foreword of the coming dismissal. He looked
shamed, crestfallen, at a loss to reply.

“Don’t misunderstand me,” continued Neale. “I’m not going to fire
you. But if you are sick of the job you can quit. I’ll boss the gang
myself... The rails will be here in ten days, and I’m going to have a
trestle over that hole so the rails can cross. No holding up the work
at this stage of the game... There’s near five thousand men in the
gangs back along the line--coming fast. They’ve all got just one
idea--success. The U. P. R. is going through. Soon out here the rails
will meet.... Colohan, make it a matter of your preference. Will you
stick?”

“You bet!” he replied, heartily. A ruddy glow emanated from his face.
Neale was quick to sense that this Irishman, like Casey, had an honest
love for the railroad, whatever he might feel for the labor.

“Get on the job, then,” ordered Neale, cheerily. “We’ll hustle while
there’s daylight. We’ll have that trestle ready when the rails get
here.”

Coffee laughed scornfully. “Neale, that sounds fine, but it’s impossible
until the trains get here with piles and timbers, iron, and other stuff.
We meant to run up a trestle then.”

“I dare say,” replied Neale. “But the U. P. R. did not start that way,
and never would finish that way.”

“Well, you’ll have your troubles,” declared Coffee. “Troubles!... Do
you imagine I’m going to think of MYSELF?” retorted Neale. These fellows
were beginning to get on his nerves. Coffee grew sullen, Blake shifted
uneasily from foot to foot, Colohan beamed upon Neale. “Come on with
them orders,” he said.

“Right!... Send men up on the hills to cut and trim trees for piles and
beams.... Find a way or make one for horses to snake down these timbers.
Haul that pile-driver down to the river and set it up.... Have the
engineer start up steam and try out.... Look the blacksmith shop over
to see if there’s iron enough. If not, telegraph Benton for more--for
whatever you want--and send wagons back to the end of the rails....
That’s all for this time, Colohan.”

“All right, chief,” replied the boss, and he saluted. Then he turned
sneeringly to Blake and Coffee. “Did you hear them orders? I’m not
takin’ none from you again. They’re from the chief.”

Colohan’s manner or tone or the word chief amazed Coffee. He looked
nasty.

“Go on and work, then, you big Irish Paddy,” he said, violently. “Your
chief-blarney doesn’t fool us. You’re only working to get on the right
side of your new boss.... Let me tell you--you’re in this Number Ten
deal as deep--as deep as we are.”

It had developed that there was hatred between these men. Colohan’s face
turned fiery red, and, looming over Coffee, he looked the quick-tempered
and dangerous nature of his class. “Coffee, I’m sayin’ this to your face
right now. I ain’t deep in this Number Ten deal.... I obeyed orders--an’
damn strange ones, some of them.”

Neale intervened and perhaps prevented a clash. “Don’t quarrel, men.
Sure there’s bound to be a little friction for a day or so. But we’ll
soon get to working.”

Colohan strode away without another word. His brawny shoulders were
expressive of a doubt.

“Get me my plans for Number Ten construction,” said Neale, pleasantly,
for he meant to do his share at making the best of it.

Blake brought the plans and spread them out on the table.

“Will you both go over them with me?” inquired Neale.

“What’s the use?” returned Coffee, disgustedly. “Neale, you’re
thick-headed.”

“Yes, I guess so,” rejoined Neale, constrainedly. “That’s why General
Lodge sent me up here--over your clear heads.”

No retort was forthcoming from the two disgruntled engineers. Neale went
into the tent and drew a seat up to the table. He wanted to be alone--to
study his plans--to think about the whole matter. He found his old
figures and drawings as absorbing as a good story; still, there came
breaks in his attention. Blake walked into the tent several times, as
if to speak, and each time he retired silently. Again, some messenger
brought a telegram to one of the engineers outside, and it must have
caused the whispered colloquy that followed. Finally they went away, and
Neale, getting to work in earnest, was not disturbed until called for
supper.

Neale ate at a mess-table with the laborers, and enjoyed his meal. The
Paddies always took to him. One thing he gathered early was the fact
that Number Ten bridge was a joke with the men. This sobered Neale and
he left the cheery, bantering company for a quiet walk alone.

It was twilight down in the valley, while still daylight up on the
hilltops. A faint glow remained from the sunset, but it faded as Neale
looked. He walked a goodly distance from camp, so as to be out of
earshot. The cool night air was pleasant after the hot day. It fanned
his face. And the silence, the darkness, the stars calmed him. A
lonely wolf mourned from the heights, and the long wail brought to mind
Slingerland’s cabin. Then it was only a quick step to memory of Allie
Lee; and Neale drifted from the perplexities and problems of his new
responsibility to haunting memories, hopes, doubts, fears.

When he returned to the tent he espied a folded paper on the table in
the yellow lamplight. It was a telegram addressed to him. It said that
back salaries and retention of engineers were at his discretion, and was
signed Lodge. This message nonplussed Neale. The chief must mean that
Blake and Coffee would not be paid for past work nor kept for future
work unless Neale decided otherwise. While he was puzzling over this
message the engineers came in.

“Say, what do you make of this?” demanded Neale, and he shoved the
telegram across the table toward them.

Both men read it. Coffee threw his coat over on his cot and then lit his
pipe.

“What I make of this is--I lose three months’ back pay... nine hundred
dollars,” he replied, puffing a cloud of smoke.

“And I lose six hundred,” supplemented Blake.

Neale leaned back and gazed up at his subordinates. He felt a subtle
change in them. They had arrived at some momentous decision.

“But this message reads at my discretion,” said Neale. “It’s a plain
surprise to me. I’ve no intention of making you lose your back pay, or
of firing you, either.”

“You’ll probably do both--unless we can get together,” asserted Coffee.

“Well, can’t we get together?”

“That remains to be seen,” was the enigmatic reply.

“Ill need you both,” went on Neale, thoughtfully. “We’ve a big job.
We’ve got to put a force of men on the piers while we’re building the
trestle... Maybe I’ll fall down myself. Heavens! I’ve made blunders
myself. I can’t condemn you fellows. I’m willing to call off all talk
about past performances and begin over again.”

Neale felt that this proposition should have put another light on
the question, that it should have been received appreciatively if not
enthusiastically. But he was somewhat taken aback by the fact that it
was not.

“Ahem! Well, we can talk it over to-morrow,” yawned Coffee.

Neale made no more overtures, busied himself with his notes for an hour,
and then sought his cot.

Next morning, bright and early, Neale went down to the river to make his
close inspection of what had been done toward building Number Ten. From
Colohan he ascertained the number of shafts and coffer-dams sunk; from
the masons he learned the amount of stone cut to patterns. And he was
not only amazed and astounded, but overwhelmed, and incensed beyond
expression. The labor had been prodigious. Hundreds of tons of material
had been sunk there; and that meant that hundreds of thousands of
dollars also had been sunk.

Upon investigation Neale found that, although many cribbings had been
sunk for the piers, they had never been put deep enough. And there were
coffer-dams that did not dam at all--useless, senseless wastes of time
and material, not to say wages. His plans called for fifty thirty-foot
piles driven to bedrock, which, according to the excavations he had had
made at the time of survey, was forty feet below the surface. Not a pile
had been driven! There had been no solid base for any of the cribbings!
No foundations for the piers!

At the discovery the blood burned hot in Neale’s face and neck.

“No blunder! No incompetence! No misreading of my plans! But a rotten,
deliberate deal!... Work done over and over again! Oh, I see it all now!
General Lodge knew it without ever coming here. The same old story! That
black stain--that dishonor on the great work! ... Graft! Graft!”

He clambered out of the wet and muddy hole and up the bank. Then he saw
Blake sauntering across the flat toward him. Neale sat down abruptly to
hide his face and fury, giving himself the task of scraping mud from his
boots. When Blake got there Neale had himself fairly well in hand.

“Hello, Neale!” said Blake, suavely. “Collected some mud, I see. It’s
sure a dirty job.”

“Yes, it’s been dirty in more ways than mud, I guess,” replied Neale.
The instant his voice sounded in his ears it unleashed his temper.

“Sure has been a pile of money--dirty government money--sunk in there,”
 rejoined Blake. He spoke with assurance that surprised Neale into a
desire to see how far he would go.

“Blake, it’s an ill wind that blows nobody good.”

A moment of silence passed before Blake spoke again. “Sure. And it’ll
blow you good, too,” he said, breathing hard.

“Every man has his price,” replied Neale, lightly.

Then he felt a big, soft roll of bills stuffed into his hand. He took
it, trembling all over. He wanted to spring erect, to fling that bribe
in its giver’s face. But he could, control himself a moment longer.

“Blake, who’s the contractor on this job?” he queried, rapidly.

“Don’t you know?”

“I don’t.”

“Well, we supposed you knew. It’s Lee.”

Neale started as if he had received a stab; the name hurt him in one way
and was a shock in another.

“Allison Lee--the commissioner?” he asked, thickly.

“Sure. Oh, we’re in right, Neale,” replied Blake, with a laugh of
relief.

Swift as an Indian, and as savagely, Neale sprang up. He threw the roll
of bills into Blake’s face.

“You try to bribe me! ME!” burst out Neale, passionately. “You think
I’ll take your dirty money--cover up your crooked job! Why, you sneak!
You thief! You dog!”

He knocked Blake down. “Hold--on--Neale!” gasped Blake. He raised
himself on his elbow, half stunned.

“Pick up that money,” ordered Neale, and he threatened Blake again.
“Hurry!... Now march for camp!”

Neale walked the young engineer into the presence of his superior.
Coffee sat his table under the fly, with Somers and another man. Colohan
appeared on the moment, and there were excited comments from others near
by. Coffee stood up. His face turned yellow. His lips snarled.

“Coffee, here’s your side partner,” called Neale, and his voice was
biting. “I’ve got you both dead to rights, you liars!... You never even
tried to work on my plans for Number Ten.”

“Neale, what in hell do you suppose we’re out here for?” demanded
Coffee, harshly. “They’re all getting a slice of this money. There’s
barrels of it. The directors of the road are crooked. They play both
ends against the middle. They borrow money from the government and then
pay it out to themselves. You’re one of these dreamers. You’re Lodge’s
pet. But you can’t scare me.”

“Coffee, if there was any law out here for stealing you’d go to jail,”
 declared Neale. “You’re a thief, same as this pup who tried to bribe me.
You’re worse. You’ve held up the line. You’ve ordered your rotten work
done over and over again. This is treachery to General Lodge--to Henney,
who sent you out here. And to me it’s--it’s--there’s no name low enough.
I surveyed the line through here. I drew the plans for Number Ten. And
I’m going to prove you both cheats. You and your contractor.”

“Neale, there’s more than us in the deal,” said Coffee sullenly.

Colohan strode close, big and formidable. “If you mean me, you’re a
liar,” he declared. “An’ don’t say it!” Coffee was plainly intimidated,
and Colohan turned to Neale. “Boss, I swear I wasn’t in on this deal.
Lately I guessed it was all wrong. But all I could do was obey orders.”

“Neale, you can’t prove anything,” sneered Coffee. “If you have any
sense you’ll shut up. I tell you this is only a LITTLE deal. I’m on the
inside. I know financiers, commissioners, Congressmen, and Senators--and
I told you before the directors are all in on this U. P. R. pickings.
You’re a fool!”

“Maybe. But I’m no thief,” retorted Neale.

“Shut up, will you?” shouted Coffee, who plainly did not take kindly to
that epithet before the gathering crowd. “I’m no thief... Men get shot
out here for saying less than that.”

Neale laughed. He read Coffee’s mind. That worthy, responding to the
wildness of the time and place, meant to cover his tracks one way or
another. And Neale had not lived long with Larry Red King for nothing.

“Coffee, you ARE a thief,” declared Neale, striding forward. “The worst
kind. Because you stole without risk. You can’t be punished. But I’ll
carry this deal higher than you.” And quick as a flash Neale snatched
some telegrams from Coffee’s vest pocket. The act infuriated Coffee. His
face went purple.

“Hand ‘em back!” he yelled, his arm swinging back to his hip.

“I’ll bet there’s a telegram here from Lee, and I’m entitled to keep
it,” responded Neale, coolly and slowly.

Then as Coffee furiously jammed his hand back for his gun Neale struck
him. Coffee fell with the overturned table out in the sand. His gun
dropped as he dropped. Neale was there light and quick. He snatched up
the gun.

“Coffee, you and Blake are to understand you’re fired,” said Neale.
“Fired off the job and out of camp, just as you are.”

Fifteen days later the work-train crossed Number Ten on a trestle and
the construction progressed with new impetus.

Not many days later a train of different character crept slowly foot by
foot over that temporary bridge. It carried passenger-coaches, a private
car containing the directors of the railroad, and General Lodge’s
special car. The engine was decorated with flags and the engineer
whistled a piercing blast as he rolled out upon the structure. Number
Ten had been the last big obstacle.

As fortune would have it, Neale happened on the moment to be standing
in a significant and thrilling position, for himself and for all who saw
him. And that happened to be in the middle of the stream opposite
the trestle on the masonry of the middle pier, now two feet above the
coffer-dam. He was as wet and muddy as the laborers with him.

Engineer, fireman, brakemen, and passengers cheered him. For Neale the
moment was unexpected and simply heart-swelling. Never in his life had
he felt so proud. And yet, stinging among these sudden sweet emotions
was a nameless pang.

Presently Neale espied General Lodge leaning out of a window of his car.
He was waving. Neale pointed down at his feet, at the solid masonry; and
then, circling his mouth with his hands, he yelled with all his might:

“Bed-rock!”

His chief yelled back, “You’re a soldier!”

That perhaps in the excitement and joy of the moment was the greatest
praise the army officer could render. Nothing could have pleased Neale
more.

The train passed over the trestle and on out of sight. Upon its return,
about the middle of the afternoon, it stopped in camp. A messenger came
with word for Neale to report at once to the directors. He hurried to
his tent to secure his papers, and then, wet and muddy, he entered the
private car of the directors.

It contained only four men--General Lodge, and Warburton, Rogers, and
Rudd. All except the tall, white-haired Warburton were comfortable in
shirt-sleeves, smoking with a table between them. The instant Neale
entered their presence he divined that he faced a big moment in his
life.

The chiefs manner, like Larry King’s when there was something in the
wind, seemed quiet, easy, potential. His searching glance held warmth
and a gleam that thrilled Neale. But he was ceremonious, not permitting
himself his old familiarity before these dignitaries of the great
railroad.

“Gentlemen, you remember Mr. Neale,” said Lodge.

They were cordial--pleasant.

Warburton vigorously shook Neale’s hand, and leaned back, after the
manner of matured men, to look Neale over.

“Young man, I’m glad to meet you again,” he declared, in his big voice.
“Remember him! Well, I do--though he’s thinner, older.”

“Small wonder,” interposed the chief. “He’s been doing a man’s work.”

“Neale, back there in Omaha you got sore--you quit us,” went on
Warburton, reprovingly. “That was bad business. I cottoned to you--and I
might have--But no matter. You’re with us again.”

“Mr. Warburton, I’m ashamed of that,” replied Neale, hastily. “But I was
hot-headed... am so still, I fear.”

“So am I. So is Lodge. So is any man worth a damn,” replied the
director.

“Mr. Neale, you look cool enough now,” observed Rogers, smiling. “Wish I
was as wet and cool as you are. It’s hot--in this desert.”

Warburton took off his frock-coat. “You gentlemen aren’t going to have
any the best of me... And now, Neale, tell us things.”

Neale looked at his papers and then at his chief. “For instance,” said
Lodge, “tell us about Blake and Coffee.”

“Haven’t you seen them--heard from them?” inquired Neale.

“No. Henney has not, either. And they were his men.”

“Gentlemen, I’m afraid I lost my head in regard to them.”

“Explain, please,” said Warburton. “We will judge your conduct.”

It was a rather difficult moment for Neale, because his actions
regarding the two engineers now appeared to have been the result of
violent temper, rather than a dignified exercise of authority. But then
as he remembered Blake’s offer and Coffee’s threat the heat thrilled
along his nerves; and that stirred him to forceful expression.

“I drove them both out of this camp.”

“Why?” queried Warburton, sharply.

“Blake tried to bribe me, and Coffee--”

“One at a time,” interrupted Warburton, and he thrust a strong hand
through his hair, ruffling it. He began to scent battle. “What did Blake
try to bribe you to do?”

“He didn’t say. But he meant me to cover their tracks.”

“So!... And what did Coffee do?”

“He tried to pull a gun on me.”

“Why? Be explicit, please.”

“Well, he threatened me. And I laughed at him--called him names.”

“What names?”

“Quite a lot, if I remember. The one he objected to was thief... I
repeated that, and snatched some telegrams from his pocket. He tried
to draw his gun on me--and then I drove them both out of camp. They got
through safely, for they were seen in Benton.”

“Sir, it appears to me you lost your head to good purpose,” said
Warburton. “Now just what were the tracks they wanted you to cover?”

“I drew the original plans for Number Ten. They had not followed them.
To be exact, they did not drive piles to hold the cribbings for the
piers. They did not go deep enough. They sank shafts, they built
coffer-dams, they put in piers over and over again. There was forty feet
of quicksand under all their work and of course it slipped and sank.”

Warburton slowly got up. He was growing purple in the face. His hair
seemed rising. He doubled a huge fist. “Over and over again!” he roared,
furiously. “Over and over again! Lodge, do you hear that?”

“Yes. Sounds kind of familiar to me,” replied the chief, with one of his
rare smiles. He was beyond rage now. He saw the end. He alone, perhaps,
had realized the nature of that great work. And that smile had been sad
as well as triumphant.

Warburton stamped up and down the car aisle. Manifestly he wanted to
smash something or to take out his anger upon his comrades. That was
not the quick rage of a moment; it seemed the bursting into flame of
a smoldering fire. He used language more suited to one of Benton’s
dance-halls than the private car of the directors of the Union Pacific
Railroad. Once he stooped over Lodge, pounded the table.

“Three hundred thousand dollars sunk in that quicksand hole!” he
thundered. “Over and over again! That’s what galls me. Work done over
and over--unnecessary--worse than useless--all for dirty gold! Not for
the railroad, but for gold!... God! what a band of robbers we’ve dealt
with!... Lodge, why in hell didn’t you send Neale out here at the
start?”

A shadow lay dark in the chiefs lined face. Why had he not done a
million other things? Why, indeed! He did not answer the irate director.

“Three hundred thousand dollars sunk in that hole--for nothing!” shouted
Warburton, in a final explosion.

The other two directors laughed. “Pooh!” exclaimed Rogers, softly. “What
is that? A drop in the bucket! Consult your note-book, Warburton.”

And that speech cooled the fighting director. It contained volumes. It
evidently struck home. Warburton growled, he mopped his red face, he
fell into a seat.

“Lodge, excuse me,” he said, apologetically. “What our fine young friend
here told me was like some one stepping on my gouty foot. I’ve been
maybe a little too zealous--too exacting. Then I’m old and testy... What
does it matter? How could it have been prevented? Alas! it’s black
like that hideous Benton... But we’re coming out into the light. Lodge,
didn’t you tell me this Number Ten bridge was the last obstacle?”

“I did. The rails will go down now fast and straight till they meet out
there in Utah! Soon!”

Warburton became composed. The red died out of his face. He looked at
Neale.

“Young man, can YOU put permanent piers in that sink-hole?”

“Yes. They are started, on bed-rock,” replied Neale.

“Bed-rock!” he repeated, and remained gazing at Neale fixedly. Then he
turned to Lodge. “Do you remember that wild red-head cowboy--Neale’s
friend--when he said, ‘I reckon thet’s aboot all?’... I’ll never forget
him... Lodge, say we have Lee and his friend Senator Dunn come in, and
get it over. An’ thet’ll be aboot all!”

“Thank Heaven!” replied the chief, fervently. He called to his porter,
but as no one replied, General Lodge rose and went into the next car.

Neale had experienced a disturbing sensation in his breast. Lee! Allison
Lee! The mere name made him shake. He could not understand, but he felt
there was more reason for its effect on him than his relation to Allison
Lee as a contractor. Somewhere there was a man named Lee who was Allie’s
father, and Neale knew he would meet him some day.

Then when the chief walked back into the car with several frock-coated
individuals, Neale did recognize in the pale face of one a resemblance
to the girl he loved.

There were no greetings. This situation had no formalities. Warburton
faced them and he seemed neither cold nor hot.

“Mr. Lee, as a director of the road I have to inform you that, following
the reports of our engineer here, your present contracts are void and
you will not get any more.”

A white radiance of rage swiftly transformed Allison Lee. His eyes
seemed to blaze purple out of his white face.

And Neale knew him to be Allie’s father--saw the beauty and fire of her
eyes in his.

“Warburton! You’ll reconsider. I have great influence--”

“To hell with your influence!” retorted Warburton, the lion in him
rising. “The builders--the directors--the owners of the U. P. R. are
right here in this car. Do you understand that? Do you demand that I
call a spade a spade?”

“I have been appointed by Congress. I will--”

“Congress or no Congress, you will never rebuild a foot of this
railroad,” thundered Warburton. He stood there glaring, final, assured.
“For the sake of your--your government connections, let us say--let well
enough alone.”

“This upstart boy of an engineer!” burst out Lee, in furious resentment.
“Who is he? How dare he accuse or report against me?”

“Mr. Lee, your name has never been mentioned by him,” replied the
director.

Lee struggled for self-control. “But, Warburton, it’s preposterous!”
 he protested. “This wild boy--the associate of desperadoes--his
report, whatever it is--absurd! Absurd as opposed to my position! A cub
surveyor--slick with tongue and figures--to be thrown in my face! It’s
outrageous! I’ll have him--”

Warburton held up a hand and impelled Lee to silence. In that gesture
Neale read what stirred him to his soul. It was coming. He saw it again
in General Lodge’s fleeting, rare smile. He held his breath. The old
pang throbbed in his breast.

“Lee, pray let me enlighten you and Senator Dunn,” said Warburton,
sonorously, “and terminate this awkward interview... When the last
spike is driven out here--presently--Mr. Neale will be chief engineer of
maintenance of way of the Union Pacific Railroad.”




24

So for Neale the wonderful dream had come to pass, and but for the
memory that made all hours of life bitter his cup of joy would have been
full.

He made his headquarters in Benton and spent his days riding east or
west over the line, taking up the great responsibility he had long
trained for--the maintaining of the perfect condition of the railroad.

Toward the end of that month Neale was summoned to Omaha.

The message had been signed Warburton. Upon arriving at the terminus of
the road Neale found a marvelous change even in the short time since he
had been there. Omaha had become a city. It developed that Warburton had
been called back to New York, leaving word for Neale to wait for orders.

Neale availed himself of this period to acquaint himself with the men
whom he would deal with in the future. Among them, and in the roar
of the railroad shops and the bustle of the city, he lost, perhaps
temporarily, that haunting sense of pain and gloom. Despite himself the
deference shown him was flattering, and his old habit of making friends
reasserted itself. His place was assured now. There were rumors in the
air of branch lines for the Union Pacific. He was consulted for advice,
importuned for positions, invited here and there. So that the days in
Omaha were both profitable and pleasurable.

Then came a telegram from Warburton calling him to Washington, D.C.

It took more than two days to get there, and the time dragged slowly for
Neale. It seemed to him that his importance grew as he traveled, a fact
which was amusing to him. All this resembled a dream.

When he reached the hotel designated in the telegram it was to receive a
warm greeting from Warburton.

“It’s a long trip to make for nothing,” said the director. “And that’s
what it amounts to now. I thought I’d need you to answer a few questions
for me. But you’ll not be questioned officially, and so you’d better
keep a close mouth... We’ve raised the money. The completion of the
U.P.R. is assured.”

Neale could only conjecture what those questions might have been, for
the director offered no explanation. And this circumstance recalled
to mind his former impression of the complexity of the financial and
political end of the construction. Warburton took him to dinner and
later to a club, and introduced him to many men.

For this alone Neale was glad that he had been summoned to the capital.
He met Senators, Congressmen, and other government officials, and many
politicians and prominent men, all of whom, he was surprised to note,
were well informed regarding the Union Pacific. He talked with them, but
answered questions guardedly. And he listened to discussions and talks
covering every phase of the work, from the Credit Mobilier to the
Chinese coolies that were advancing from the west to meet the Paddies of
his own division.

How strange to realize that the great railroad had its nucleus, its
impetus, and its completion in such a center as this! Here were the
frock-coated, soft-voiced, cigar-smoking gentlemen among whom Warburton
and his directors had swung the colossal enterprise. What a vast
difference between these men and the builders! With the handsome
white-haired Warburton, and his associates, as they smoked their rich
cigars and drank their wine, Neale contrasted Casey and McDermott and
many another burly spiker or teamster out on the line. Each class was
necessary to this task. These Easterners talked of money, of gold, as a
grade foreman might have talked of gravel. They smoked and conversed
at ease, laughing at sallies, gossiping over what was a tragedy west
of North Platte; and about them was an air of luxury, of power, of
importance, and a singular grace that Neale felt rather than saw.

Strangest of all to him was the glimpse he got into the labyrinthine
plot built around the stock, the finance, the gold that was constructing
the road. He was an engineer, with a deductive habit of mind, but
he would never be able to trace the intricacy of this monumental
aggregation of deals. Yet he was hugely, interested. Much of the scorn
and disgust he had felt out on the line for the mercenaries connected
with the work he forgot here among these frock-coated gentlemen.

An hour later Neale accompanied Warburton to the station where the
director was to board a train for his return to New York.

“You’ll start back to-morrow,” said Warburton. “I’ll see you soon, I
hope--out there in Utah where the last spike is to be driven. That
will be THE day--THE hour!... It will be celebrated all over the United
States.”

Neale returned to his hotel, trying to make out the vital thing that
had come to him on this hurried and apparently useless journey. His mind
seemed in a whirl. Yet as he pondered, there gradually loomed up the
reflection that in the eastern, or constructive, end of the great
plan there were the same spirits of evil and mystery as existed in the
western, or building, end. Here big men were interested, involved; out
there bigger men sweat and burned and aged and died. The difference was
that these toilers gave all for an ideal while the directors and their
partners thought only of money, of profits.

Neale restrained what might have been contempt, but he thought that if
these financiers could have seen the life of the diggers and spikers as
he knew it they might be actuated by a nobler motive. Before he dropped
to sleep that night he concluded that his trip to Washington, and the
recognition accorded him by Warburton’s circle, had fixed a new desire
in his heart to heave some more rails and drive some more spikes for the
railroad he loved so well. To him the work had been something for which
he had striven with all his might and for which he had risked his life.
Not only had his brain been given to the creation, but his muscles had
ached from the actual physical toil attendant upon this biggest of big
jobs.

When Neale at last reached Benton it was night. Benton and night! And he
had forgotten. A mob of men surged down and up on the train. Neale had
extreme difficulty in getting off at all. But the excitement, the hurry,
the discordant and hoarse medley of many voices, were unusual at that
hour around the station, even for strenuous Benton. All these men were
carrying baggage. Neale shouted questions into passing ears, until at
length some fellow heard and yelled a reply.

The last night of Benton!

He understood then. The great and vile construction camp had reached
the end of its career. It was being torn down--moved away--depopulated.
There was an exodus. In another forty-eight hours all that had
been Benton, with its accumulated life and gold and toil, would be
incorporated in another and a greater and a last camp--Roaring City.

The contrast to the beautiful Washington, the check to his half-dreaming
memory of what he had experienced there, the sudden plunge into this
dim--lighted, sordid, and roaring hell, all brought about in Neale a
revulsion of feeling.

And with the sinking of his spirit there returned the old haunting
pangs--the memory of Allie Lee, the despairing doubts of life or death
for her. Beyond the camp loomed the dim hills, mystical, secretive, and
unchangeable. If she were out there among them, dead or alive, to know
it would be a blessed relief. It was this horror of Benton that he
feared.

He walked the street, up and down, up and down, until the hour was late
and he was tired. All the halls and saloons were blazing in full blast.
Once he heard low, hoarse cries and pistol-shots--and then again quick,
dull, booming guns. How strange they should make him shiver! But all
seemed strange. From these sounds he turned away, not knowing what to do
or where to go, since sleep or rest was impossible. Finally he went into
a gambling-den and found a welcome among players whose faces he knew.

It was Benton’s last night, and there was something in the air,
menacing, terrible.

Neale gave himself up to the spirit of the hour and the game. He had
almost forgotten himself when a white, jeweled hand flashed over his
shoulder, to touch it softly. He heard his name whispered. Looking up,
he saw the flushed and singularly radiant face of Beauty Stanton.




25

The afternoon and night of pay-day in Benton, during which Allie Lee was
barred in her room, were hideous, sleepless, dreadful hours. Her ears
were filled with Benton’s roar--whispers and wails and laughs; thick
shouts of drunken men; the cold voices of gamblers; clink of gold and
clink of glasses; a ceaseless tramp and shuffle of boots; pistol-shots
muffled and far away, pistol-shots ringing and near at hand; the angry
hum of brawling men; and strangest of all this dreadful roar were
the high-pitched, piercing voices of women, in songs without soul, in
laughter without mirth, in cries wild and terrible and mournful.

Allie lay in the dark, praying for the dawn, shuddering at this strife
of sound, fearful that any moment the violence of Benton would burst
through the flimsy walls of her room to destroy her. But the roar
swelled and subsided and died away; the darkness gave place to gray
light and then dawn; the sun arose, the wind began to blow. Now Benton
slept, the sleep of sheer exhaustion.

Her mirror told Allie the horror of that night. Her face was white; her
eyes were haunted by terrors, with great dark shadows beneath. She could
not hold her hands steady.

Late that afternoon there were stirrings and sounds in Durade’s hall.
The place had awakened. Presently Durade himself brought her food and
drink. He looked haggard, worn, yet radiant. He did not seem to note
Allie’s condition or appearance.

“That deaf and dumb fool who waited on you is gone,” said Durade.
“Yesterday was pay-day in Benton... Many are gone... Allie, I won fifty
thousand dollars in gold!”

“Isn’t that enough?” she asked.

He did not hear her, but went on talking of his winnings, of gold, of
games, and of big stakes coming. His lips trembled, his eyes glittered,
his fingers clawed at the air.

For Allie it was a relief when Durade left her. He had almost reached
the apex of his fortunes and the inevitable end. Allie realized that if
she were ever to lift a hand to save herself she must do so at once.

This was a fixed and desperate thought in her mind when Durade called
her to her work.

Allie always entered that private den of Durade’s with eyes cast down.
She had been scorched too often by the glances of men. As she went in
this time she felt the presence of gamblers, but they were quieter than
those to whom she had become accustomed. Durade ordered her to fetch
drinks, then he went on talking, rapidly, in excitement, elated,
boastful, almost gay.

Allie did not look up. As she carried the tray to the large table she
heard a man whisper low: “By jove!... Hough, that’s the girl!”

Then she heard a slight, quick intake of breath, and the exclamation,
“Good God!”

Both voices thrilled Allie. The former seemed the low, well-modulated,
refined, and drawling speech of an Englishman; the latter was keen,
quick, soft, and full of genuine emotion. Allie returned to her chair by
the sideboard before she ventured to look up. Durade was playing cards
with four men, three of whom were black-garbed, after the manner of
professional gamblers. The other player wore gray, and a hat of unusual
shape, with wide, loose, cloth band. He removed his hat as he caught
Allie’s glance, and she associated the act with the fact of her
presence. She thought that this must be the man whose voice had
proclaimed him English. He had a fair face, lined and shadowed and
dissipated, with tired blue eyes and a blond mustache that failed to
altogether hide a well-shaped mouth. It was the kindest and saddest face
Allie had ever seen there. She read its story. In her extremity she had
acquired a melancholy wisdom in the judgment of the faces of the
men drifting through Durade’s hall. What Allie had heard in this
Englishman’s voice she saw in his features. He did not look at her
again. He played cards wearily, carelessly, indifferently, with his mind
plainly on something else.

“Ancliffe, how many cards?” called one of the black-garbed men.

The Englishman threw down his cards. “None,” he said.

The game was interrupted by a commotion in the adjoining room, which was
the public gambling-hall of Durade’s establishment.

“Another fight!” exclaimed Durade, impatiently. “And only Mull and
Fresno showed up to-day.”

Harsh voices and heavy stamps were followed by a pistol-shot. Durade
hurriedly arose.

“Gentlemen, excuse me,” he said, and went out. One of the gamblers also
left the room, and another crossed it to peep through the door.

This left the Englishman sitting at the table with the last gambler,
whose back was turned toward Allie. She saw the Englishman lean forward
to speak. Then the gambler arose and, turning, came directly toward her.

“My name is Place Hough,” he said, speaking rapidly and low. “I am a
gambler--but gentleman. I’ve heard strange rumors about you, and now I
see for myself. Are you Allie Lee?”

Allie’s heart seemed to come to her throat. She shook all over, and she
gazed with piercing intensity at the man. When he had arisen from the
table he had appeared the same black-garbed, hard-faced gambler as any
of the others. But looked at closely, he was different. Underneath the
cold, expressionless face worked something mobile and soft. His eyes
were of crystal clearness and remarkable for a penetrating power. They
shone with wonder, curiosity, sympathy.

Allie instinctively trusted the voice and then consciously trusted the
man. “Oh, sir, I am--distressed--ill from fright!” she faltered. “If I
only dared--”

“You dare tell me,” he interrupted, swiftly. “Be quick. Are you here
willingly with this man?”

“Oh no!”

“What then?”

“Oh, sir--you do not think--I--”

“I knew you were good, innocent--the moment I laid eyes on you,... Who
are you?”

“Allie Lee. My father is Allison Lee.”

“Whew!” The gambler whistled softly and, turning, glanced at the door,
then beckoned Ancliffe. The Englishman arose. In the adjoining rooms
sounds of strife were abating.

“Ancliffe, this girl is Allie Lee--daughter of Allison Lee--a big man
of the U.P.R.... Something terribly wrong here.” And he whispered to
Ancliffe.

Allie became aware of the Englishman’s scrutiny, doubtful, sad, yet kind
and curious. Indeed these men had heard of her.

“Hough, you must be mistaken,” he said.

Allie felt a sudden rush of emotion. Her opportunity had come. “I am
Allie Lee. My mother ran off with Durade--to California. He used her as
a lure to draw men to his gambling-hells--as he uses me now... Two years
ago we escaped--started east with a caravan. The Indians attacked us. I
crawled under a rock--escaped the massacre. I--”

“Never mind all your story,” interrupted Hough. “We haven’t time for
that. I believe you... You are held a close prisoner?”

“Oh yes--locked and barred. I never get out. I have been threatened
so--that until now I feared to tell anyone. But Durade--he is going mad.
I--I can bear it no longer.”

“Miss Lee, you shall not bear it,” declared Ancliffe. “We’ll take you
out of here.”

“How?” queried Hough, shortly.

Ancliffe was for walking right out with her, but Hough shook his head.

“Listen,” began Allie, hurriedly. “He would kill me the instant I tried
to escape. He loved my mother. He does not believe she is dead. He lives
only to be revenged upon her... He has a desperate gang here. Fresno,
Mull, Stitt, Black, Grist, Dayss, a greaser called Mex, and others--all
the worst of bad men. You cannot get me out of here alive except by some
trick.”

“How about bringing the troops?”

“Durade would kill me the first thing.”

“Could we steal you out at night?”

“I don’t see how. They are awake all night. I am barred in, watched
... Better work on Durade’s weakness. Gold! He’s mad for gold. When the
fever’s on him he might gamble me away--or sell me for gold.”

Hough’s cold eyes shone like fire in ice. He opened his lips to
speak--then quickly motioned Ancliffe back to the table. They had just
seated themselves when the two gamblers returned, followed by Durade. He
was rubbing his hands in satisfaction.

“What was the fuss about?” queried Hough, tipping the ashes off his
cigar.

“Some drunks after money they had lost.”

“And got thrown out for their pains?” inquired Ancliffe.

“Yes. Mull and Fresno are out there now.”

The game was taken up again. Allie sensed a different note in it. The
gambler Hough now faced her in his position at the table; and behind
every card he played there seemed to be intense purpose and tremendous
force. Ancliffe soon left the game. But he appeared fascinated where
formerly he had been indifferent. Soon it developed that Hough, by his
spirit and skill, was driving his opponents, inciting their passion for
play, working upon their feelings. Durade seemed the weakest gambler,
though he had the best luck. Good luck balanced his excited play. The
two other gamblers pitted themselves against Hough.

The shadows of evening had begun to darken the room when Durade called
for lights. A slim, sloe-eyed, pantherish-moving Mexican came in to
execute the order. He wore a belt with a knife in it and looked like a
brigand. When he had lighted the lamps he approached Durade and spoke in
Spanish. Durade replied in the same tongue. Then the Mexican went out.
One of the gamblers lost and arose from the table.

“Gentlemen, may I go out for more money and return to the game?” he
asked.

“Certainly,” replied Hough.

Durade assented with bad grace.

The game went on and grew in interest. Probably the Mexican had reported
the fact of its possibilities, or perhaps Durade had sent out word of
some nature. For one by one his villainous lieutenants came in, stepping
softly, gleaming-eyed.

“Durade, have you stopped play outside?” queried Hough.

“Supper-time. Not much going on,” replied Mull.

Hough watched this speaker with keen coolness.

“I did not address you,” he said.

Durade, catching the drift, came out of his absorption of play long
enough to say that with a big game at hand he did not want to risk any
interruption. He spoke frankly, but he did not look sincere.

Presently the second gambler announced that he would consider it a favor
to be allowed to go out and borrow money. Then he left hurriedly. Durade
and Hough played alone; and the luck seesawed from one to the other
until both the other players returned. They did not come alone. Two
more black-frocked, black-sombreroed, cold-faced individuals accompanied
them.

“May we sit in?” they asked.

“With pleasure,” replied Hough.

Durade frowned and the glow left his face. Though the luck was still
with him, it was evident that he did not favor added numbers. Yet the
man’s sensitiveness to any change immediately manifested itself when he
won the first large stake. His radiance returned and also his vanity.

Hough interrupted the game by striking the table with his hand. The
sound seemed hard, metallic, yet his hand was empty. Any attentive
observer would have become aware that Hough had a gun up his sleeve. But
Durade did not catch the significance.

“I object to that man leaning over the table,” said Hough, and he
pointed to the lounging Fresno.

“Thet so?” leered the ugly giant. He looked bold and vicious.

“Do not address me,” ordered Hough.

Fresno backed away silently from the cold-faced gambler.

“Don’t mind him, Hough,” protested Durade. “They’re all excited. Big
stakes always work them up.”

“Send them out so we can play without annoyance.”

“No,” replied Durade, sharply. “They can watch the game.”

“Ancliffe,” called Hough, just as sharply, “fetch some of my friends to
watch this game. Don’t forget Neale and Larry King.”

Allie, who was watching and listening with strained faculties, nearly
fainted at the sudden mention of her lover Neale and her friend Larry.
She went blind for a second; the room turned round and round; she
thought her heart would burst with joy.

The Englishman hurried out.

Durade looked up with a passionate and wolfish swiftness.

“What do you mean?”

“I want some of my friends to watch the game,” replied Hough.

“But I don’t allow that red-headed cowboy gun-fighter to come into my
place.”

“That is regrettable, for you will make an exception this time...
Durade, you don’t stand well in Benton. I do.”

The Spaniard’s eyes glittered. “You insinuate--SENOR--”

“Yes,” interposed Hough, and his cold, deliberate voice dominated the
explosive Durade. “Do you remember a gambler named Jones?... He was
shot in this room... If _I_ should happen to be shot here--in the same
way--you and your gang would not last long in Benton!”

Durade’s face grew livid with rage and fear. And in that moment the mask
was off. The nature of the Spaniard stood forth. Another manifest fact
was that Durade had not before matched himself against a gambler of
Hough’s caliber.

“Well, are you only a bluff or do we go on with the game?” inquired
Hough.

Durade choked back his rage and signified with a motion of his hand that
play should be resumed.

Allie fastened her eyes upon the door. She was in a tumult of emotion.
Despite that, her mind revolved wild and intermittent ideas as to the
risk of letting Neale see and recognize her there. Yet her joy was so
overpowering that she believed if he entered the door she would rush to
him and trust in God to save her. In God and Reddy King! She remembered
the cowboy, and a thrill linked all her emotions. Durade and his gang
would face a terrible reckoning if Reddy King ever entered to see her
there.

Moments passed. The gambling went on. The players spoke low; the
spectators were silent. Discordant sounds from outside disturbed the
quiet.

Allie stared fixedly at the door. Presently it opened. Ancliffe entered
with several men, all quick in movement, alert of eye. But Neale and
Larry King were not among them. Allie’s heart sank like lead. The
revulsion of feeling, the disappointment, was sickening. She saw
Ancliffe shake his head, and divined in the action that he had not been
able to find the friends Hough wanted particularly. Then Allie felt
the incredible strangeness of being glad that Neale was not to find her
there--that Larry was not to throw his guns on Durade’s crowd. There
might be a chance of her being liberated without violence.

This reaction left her weak and dazed for a while. Still she heard the
low voices of the gamesters, the slap of cards and clink of gold. Her
wits had gone from her ever since the mention of Neale. She floundered
in a whirl of thoughts and fears until gradually she recovered
self-possession. Whatever instinct or love or spirit had guided her
had done so rightly. She had felt Neale’s presence in Benton. It was
stingingly sweet to realize that. Her heart swelled with pangs of
fullest measure. Surely he again believed her dead. Soon he would
come upon her--face to face--somewhere. He would learn she was
alive--unharmed--true to him with all her soul. Indians, renegade
Spaniards, Benton with its terrors, a host of EVIL men, not these nor
anything else could keep her from Neale forever. She had believed that
always, but never as now, in the clearness of this beautiful spiritual
insight. Behind her belief was something unfathomable and great. Not
the movement of progress as typified by those men who had dreamed of the
railroad, nor the spirit of the unconquerable engineers as typified by
Neale, nor the wildness of wild youth like Larry King, nor the heroic
labor and simplicity and sacrifice of common men, nor the inconceivable
passion of these gamblers for gold, nor the mystery hidden in the mad
laughter of these fallen women, strange and sad on the night wind--not
any of these things nor all of them, wonderful and incalculable as they
were, loomed so great as the spirit that upheld Allie Lee.

When she raised her head again the gambling scene had changed. Only
three men played--Hough, Durade, and another. And even as Allie looked
this third player threw his cards into the deck and with silent gesture
rose from the table to take a position with the other black-garbed
gamblers standing behind Hough. The blackness of their attire contrasted
strongly with the whiteness of their faces. They had lost gold, which
fact meant little to them. But there was something big and significant
in their presence behind Hough. Gamblers leagued against a crooked
gambling-hell! Durade had lost a fortune, yet not all his fortune. He
seemed a haggard, flaming-eyed wreck of the once debonair Durade. His
hair was wet and dishevelled, his collar was open, his hand wavered.
Blood trickled down from his lower lip. He saw nothing except the gold,
the cards, and that steel-nerved, gray-faced, implacable Hough. Behind
him lined up his gang, nervous, strained, frenzied, with eyes on the
gold--hate-filled, murderous eyes.

Allie slipped into her room, leaving the door ajar so she could peep
out, and there she paced the floor, waiting, listening for what she
dared not watch. The gambler Hough would win all that Durade had, and
then stake it against her. That was what Allie believed. She had no
doubts of Hough’s winning her, too, but she doubted if he could take her
away. There would be a fight. And if there was a fight, then that must
be the end of Durade. For this gambler, Hough, with his unshakable
nerve, his piercing eyes, his wonderful white hands, swift as light--he
would at the slightest provocation kill Durade.

Suddenly Allie was arrested by a loud, long suspiration--a heave of
heavy breaths in the room of the gamblers. A chair scraped, noisily
breaking the silence, which instantly clamped down again.

“Durade, you’re done!” It was the cold, ringing voice of Hough.

Allie ran to the door, peeped through the crack. Durade sat there like
a wild beast bound. Hough stood erect over a huge golden pile on the
table. The others seemed stiff in their tracks.

“There’s a fortune here,” went on Hough, indicating the gold. “All I
had--all our gentlemen opponents had--all YOU had... I have won it all!”

Durade’s eyes seemed glued to that dully glistening heap. He could not
even look up at the coldly passionate Hough.

“All! All!” echoed Durade.

Then Hough, like a striking hawk, bent toward the Spaniard. “Durade,
have you anything more to bet?”

Durade was the only man who moved. Slowly he arose, shaking in every
limb, and not till he became erect did he unrivet his eyes from that
yellow heap on the table.

“Senor--do you--mock me?” he gasped, hoarsely.

“I offer you my winnings--ALL--FOR THE GIRL YOU HAVE HERE!”

“You are crazy!” ejaculated the Spaniard.

“Certainly... But hurry! Do you accept?”

“Senor, I would not sell that girl for all the gold of the Indies,”
 replied Durade, instantly. No vacillation--no indecision in him here.
Hough’s offer held no lure for this Spaniard who had committed many
crimes for gold.

“BUT YOU’LL GAMBLE HER!” asserted Hough, and now indeed his words were
mockery. In one splendid gesture he swept his winnings into the middle
of the table, and the gold gave out a ringing clash. As a gambler he
read the soul of his opponent.

Durade’s jaw worked convulsively, as if he had difficulty in holding it
firm enough for utterance. What he would not sell for any price he would
risk on a gambler’s strange faith in chance.

“All my winnings against this girl,” went on Hough, relentlessly. Scorn
and a taunting dare and an insidious persuasion mingled with the passion
of his offer. He knew how to inflame. Durade, as a gambler, was a
weakling in the grasp of a giant. “Come!... Do you accept?”

Durade’s body leaped, as if an irresistible current had been shot into
it.

“Si, Senor!” he cried, with power and joy in his voice. In that moment,
no doubt the greatest in his life of gambling, he unconsciously went
back to the use of his mother tongue.

Actuated by one impulse, Hough and Durade sat down at the table. The
others crowded around. Fresno lurched close, with a wicked gleam in his
eyes.

“I was onto Hough,” he said to his nearest ally. “It’s the girl he’s
after!”

The gamblers cut the cards for who should deal. Hough won. For him
victory seemed to exist in the suspense of the very silence, in the
charged atmosphere of the room. He began to shuffle the cards. His hands
were white, shapely, perfect, like a woman’s, and yet not beautiful.
The spirit, the power, the ruthless nature in them had no relation to
beauty. How marvelously swift they moved--too swift for the gaze to
follow. And the incomparable dexterity with which he manipulated the
cards gave forth the suggestion as to what he could do with them. In
those gleaming hands, in the flying cards, in the whole intenseness of
the gambler there showed the power and the intent to win. The crooked
Durade had met his match, a match who toyed with him. If there were an
element of chance in this short game it was that of the uncertainty of
life, not of Durade’s chance to win. He had no chance. No eye, no
hand could have justly detected Hough in the slightest deviation from
honesty. Yet all about the man in that tense moment proved what a
gambler really was.

Durade called in a whisper for two cards, and he received them with
trembling fingers. Terrible hope and exultation transformed his face.

“I’ll take three,” said Hough, calmly. With deliberate care and
slowness, in strange contrast to his former motions, he took, one by
one, three cards from the deck. Then he looked at them, and just as
calmly dropped all his cards, face up, on the table, disclosing what he
knew to be an unbeatable hand.

Durade stared. A thick cry escaped him.

Swiftly Hough rose. “Durade, I have won.” Then he turned to his friends.
“Gentlemen, please pocket this gold.”

With that he stepped to Allie’s door. He saw her peering out. “Come,
Miss Lee,” he said.

Allie stepped out, trembling and unsteady on her feet.

The Spaniard now seemed compelled to look up from the gold Hough’s
comrades were pocketing. When he saw Allie another slow and remarkable
transformation came over him. At first he started slightly at Hough’s
hand on Allie’s arm. The radiance of his strange passion for gold, that
had put a leaping glory into his haggard face, faded into a dark and
mounting surprise. A blaze burned away the shadows. His eyes betrayed
an unsupportable sense of loss and the spirit that repudiated it. For a
single instant he was magnificent--and perhaps in that instant race
and blood spoke; then, with bewildering suddenness, surely with the
suddenness of a memory, he became a black, dripping-faced victim of
unutterable and unquenchable hate.

Allie recoiled in the divination that Durade saw her mother in her. No
memory, no love, no gold, no wager, could ever thwart the Spaniard.

“Senor, you tricked me!” he whispered.

“I beat you at your own game,” said Hough. “My friends and your men
heard the stake--saw the game.”

“Senor, I would not--bet--that girl--for any stake!”

“You have LOST her... Let me warn you, Durade. Be careful, once in your
life!... You’re welcome to what gold is left there.”

Durade shoved back the gold so fiercely that he upset the table, and its
contents jangled on the floor. The spill and the crash of a scattered
fortune released Durade’s men from their motionless suspense. They began
to pick up the coins.

The Spaniard was halted by the gleam of a derringer in Hough’s hand.
Hissing like a snake, Durade stood still, momentarily held back by a
fear that quickly gave place to insane rage.

“Shoot him!” said Ancliffe, with a coolness which proved his foresight.

One of Hough’s friends swung a cane, smashing a lamp; then with like
swift action he broke the other lamp, instantly plunging the room into
darkness. This appeared to be the signal for Durade’s men to break
loose into a mad scramble for the gold. Durade began to scream and rush
forward.

Allie felt herself drawn backward, along the wall, through her door.
It was not so dark in there. She distinguished Hough and Ancliffe. The
latter closed the door. Hough whispered to Allie, though the din in the
other room made such caution needless.

“Can we get out this way?” he asked.

“There’s a window,” replied Allie.

“Ancliffe, open it and get her out. I’ll stop Durade if he comes in.
Hurry!”

While the Englishman opened the window Hough stood in front of the door
with both arms extended. Allie could just see his tall form in the pale
gloom. Pandemonium had begun in the other room, with Durade screaming
for lights, and his men yelling and fighting for the gold, and Hough’s
friends struggling to get out. But they did not follow Hough into this
room and evidently must have thought he had escaped through the other
door.

“Come,” said Ancliffe, touching Allie.

He helped her get out, and followed laboriously. Then he softly called
to Hough. The gambler let himself down swiftly and noiselessly.

“Now what?” he muttered.

They appeared to be in a narrow alley between a house of boards and a
house of canvas. Excited voices sounded inside this canvas structure and
evidently alarmed Hough, for with a motion he enjoined silence and led
Allie through the dark passage out into a gloomy square surrounded by
low, dark structures. Ancliffe followed close behind.

The night was dark, with no stars showing. A cool wind blew in Allie’s
face, refreshing her after her long confinement. Hough began groping
forward. This square had a rough board floor and a skeleton framework.
It had been a house of canvas. Some of the partitions were still
standing.

“Look for a door--any place to get out,” whispered Hough to Ancliffe, as
they came to the opposite side of this square space. Hough, with Allie
close at his heels, went to the right while Ancliffe went to the left.
Hough went so far, then muttering, drew Allie back again to the point
whence they had started. Ancliffe was there.

“No place! All boarded up tight,” he whispered.

“Same on this side. We’ll have to--”

“Listen!” exclaimed Ancliffe, holding up his hand.

There appeared to be noise all around, but mostly on the other side
of the looming canvas house, behind which was the alleyway that led to
Durade’s hall. Gleams of light flashed through the gloom. Durade’s
high, quick voice mingled with hoarser and deeper tones. Some one in
the canvas house was talking to Durade, who apparently must have been in
Allie’s room and at her window.

“See hyar, Greaser, we ain’t harborin’ any of your outfit, an’ we’ll
plug the fust gent we see,” called a surly voice.

Durade’s staccato tones succeeded it. “Did you see them?”

“We heerd them gettin’ out the winder.”

Durade’s voice rose high in Spanish curses. Then he called:

“Fresno--Mull--take men--go around the street. They can’t get away ...
You, Mex, get down in there with the gang.”

Lower voices answered, questioning, eager, but indistinct.

“Kill him--bring her back--and you can have the gold,” shouted Durade.

Following that came the heavy tramp of boots and the low roar of angry
men.

Hough leaned toward Ancliffe. “They’ve got us penned in.”

“Yes. But it’s pretty dark here. And they’ll be slow. You watch while I
tear a hole through somewhere,” replied Ancliffe.

He was perfectly cool and might have been speaking of some casual
incident. He extinguished his cigarette, dropped it, then put on his
gloves.

Hough loomed tall and dark. His face showed pale in the shadow. He stood
with his elbows stiff against his sides, a derringer in each hand.

“I wish I had heavier guns,” he said.

Allie’s thrill of emotion spent itself in a shudder of realization.
Calmly and chivalrously these two strangers had taken a stand against
her enemies and with a few cool words and actions had accepted whatever
might betide.

“I must tell you--oh, I must!” she whispered, with her hand on Hough’s
arm. “I heard you send for Neale and Larry King... It made my heart
stop!... Neale--Warren Neale is my sweetheart. See, I wear his ring!...
Reddy King is my dearest friend--my brother!...”

Hough bent low to peer into Allie’s face--to see her ring. Then he
turned to Ancliffe.

“How things work out!... I always suspected what was wrong with Neale.
Now I know--after seeing his girl.”

“By Jove!” exclaimed Ancliffe.

“Well, I’ll block Durade’s gang. Will you save the girl?”

“Assuredly,” answered the imperturbable Englishman. “Where shall I take
her?”

“Where CAN she be safe? The troop camp? No, too far,... Aha! take her to
Stanton. Tell Stanton the truth. Stanton will hide her. Then find Neale
and King.”

Hough turned to Allie. “I’m glad you spoke--about Neale,” he said, and
there was a curious softness in his voice. “I owe him a great deal.
I like him... Ancliffe will get you out of here--and safely back to
Neale.”

Allie knew somehow--from something in his tone, his presence--that he
would never leave this gloomy inclosure. She heard Ancliffe ripping a
board off the wall or fence, and that sound seemed alarmingly loud. The
voices no longer were heard behind the canvas house. The wind whipped
through the bare framework. Somewhere at a distance were music and
revelry. Benton’s night roar had begun. Over all seemed to hang a
menacing and ponderous darkness.

Suddenly a light appeared moving slowly from the most obscure corner of
the space, perhaps fifty paces distant.

Hough drew Allie closer to Ancliffe. “Get behind me,” he whispered.

A sharp ripping and splitting of wood told of Ancliffe’s progress; also
it located the fugitives for Durade’s gang. The light vanished; quick
voices rasped out; then stealthy feet padded over the boards.

Allie saw or imagined she saw gliding forms black against the pale
gloom. She was so close to Ancliffe that he touched her as he worked.
Turning, she beheld a ray of light through an aperture he had made.

Suddenly the gloom split to a reddish flare. It revealed dark forms. A
gun cracked. Allie heard the heavy thud of a bullet against the wall.
Then Hough shot. His derringer made a small, spiteful report. It was
followed by a cry--a groan. Other guns cracked. Bullets pattered on the
wood. Allie heard the spat of lead striking Hough. It had a sickening
sound. He moved as if from a blow. A volley followed and Allie saw the
bright flashes. All about her bullets were whistling and thudding. She
knew with a keen horror every time Hough was struck. Hoarse yells and
strangling cries mixed with the diminishing shots.

Then Ancliffe grasped her and pushed her through a vent he had made.
Allie crawled backward and she could see Hough still standing in front.
It seemed that he swayed. Then as she rose further her view was cut off.
Although she had not looked around, she was aware of a dimly lighted
storeroom. Outside the shots had ceased. She heard something heavy fall
suddenly; then a patter of quick, light footsteps.

Ancliffe essayed to get through the opening feet first. It was a tight
squeeze, or else some one held him back. There came a crashing of wood;
Ancliffe’s body whirled in the aperture and he struggled violently.
Allie heard hissing, sibilant Spanish utterances. She stood petrified,
certain that Durade had attacked Ancliffe. Suddenly the Englishman
crashed through, drawing a supple, twisting, slender man with him. He
held this man by the throat with one hand and by the wrist with the
other. Allie recognized Durade’s Mexican ally. He gripped a knife and
the blade was bloody.

Once inside, where Ancliffe could move, he handled the Mexican with
deliberate and remorseless ease. Allie saw him twist and break the arm
which held the knife. Not that sight, but the eyes of the Mexican made
Allie close her own. When she opened them, at a touch, Ancliffe stood
beside her and the Mexican lay quivering. Ancliffe held the bloody
knife; he hid it under his coat.

“Come,” he said. His voice seemed thin.

“But Hough! We must--”

Ancliffe’s strange gesture froze Allie’s lips. She followed him--clung
close to him. There were voices near--and persons. All seemed to fall
back before the Englishman. He strode on. Indeed, his movements appeared
unnatural. They went down a low stairway, out into the dark. Lights were
there to the right, and hurrying forms. Ancliffe ran with her in the
other direction. Only dim, pale lamps shone through tents. Down this
side street it was quiet and dark. Allie stumbled, too. He turned a
corner and proceeded rapidly toward bright lights. The houses loomed
big. Down that way many people passed to and fro. Allie’s senses
recognized a new sound--a confusion of music, dancing, hilarity, all
distinct, near at hand. She could scarcely keep up with Ancliffe. He did
not speak nor look to right or left.

At the corner of a large house--a long structure which sent out gleams
of light--Ancliffe opened a door and pulled Allie into a hallway, dark
near at hand, but brilliant at the other end. He drew her along this
passage, striding slower now and unsteadily. He turned into another
hall lighted by lamps. Music and gaiety seemed to sweep stunningly
into Allie’s face. But Allie saw only one person there--a Negress. As
Ancliffe halted, the Negress rose from her seat. She was frightened.

“Call Stanton--quick!” he panted. He thrust gold at her. “Tell no one
else!”

Then he opened a door, pushed Allie into a handsomely furnished parlor,
and, closing the door, staggered to a couch, upon which he fell. His
face wore a singular look, remarkable for its whiteness. All its weary,
careless indifference had vanished.

As he lay back his hands loosed their hold of his coat and fell away all
bloody. The knife slid to the floor. A crimson froth flecked his lips.

“Oh--Heaven! You were--stabbed!” gasped Allie, sinking to her knees.

“If Stanton doesn’t come in time--tell her what happened--ask her to
fetch Neale to you,” he said. He spoke with extreme difficulty and a
fluttering told of blood in his throat. Allie could not speak. She
could not pray. But her sight and her perception were abnormally keen.
Ancliffe’s strange, dear gaze rested upon her, and it seemed to Allie
that he smiled, not with lips or face, but in spirit. How strange and
beautiful.

Then Allie heard a rush of silk at the door. It opened--closed. A woman
of fair face, bare of arm and neck, glittering with diamonds, swept
into the parlor. She had great, dark-blue eyes full of shadows and they
flashed from Ancliffe to Allie and back again.

“What’s happened? You’re pale as death!... Ancliffe! Your hands--your
breast!... My God!”

She bent over him. “Stanton, I’ve been--cut up--and Hough is--dead.”

“Oh, this horrible Benton!” cried the woman.

“Don’t faint... Hear me. You remember we were curious about a
girl--Durade had in his place. This is she--Allie Lee. She is innocent.
Durade held her for revenge. He had loved--then hated her mother...
Hough won all Durade’s gold--and then the girl... But we had to fight...
Stanton, this Allie Lee is Neale’s sweetheart... He believes her dead...
You hide her--bring Neale to her.”

Quickly she replied, “I promise you, Ancliffe, I promise... How
strange--what you tell!... But not strange for Benton!... Ancliffe!
Speak to me!--Oh, he is going!”

With her first words a subtle change passed over Ancliffe. It was the
release of his will. His whole body sank. Under the intense whiteness
of his face a cold gray shade began to creep. His last conscious instant
spent itself in the strange gaze Allie had felt before, and now she
had a vague perception that in some way it expressed a blessing and a
deliverance. The instant the beautiful light turned inward, as if to
illumine the darkness of his soul, she divined what he had once been,
his ruin, his secret and eternal remorse--and the chance to die that had
made him great.

So, forgetful of the other beside her, Allie Lee watched Ancliffe,
sustained by a nameless spirit, feeling with tragic pity her duty as a
woman--to pray for him, to stay beside him, that he might not be alone
when he died.

And while she watched, with the fading of that singular radiance, there
returned to his face a slow, careless weariness.

“He’s gone!” murmured Stanton, rising. A dignity had come to her. “Dead!
And we knew nothing of him--not his real name--nor his place ... But
even Benton could not keep him from dying like an English gentleman.”

She took Allie by the hand, led her out of the parlor and across the
hall into a bedroom. Then she faced Allie, wonderingly, with all a
woman’s sympathy, and something else that Allie sensed as a sweet and
poignant wistfulness.

“Are you--Neale’s sweetheart?” she asked, very low.

“Oh--please--find him--for me!” sobbed Allie.

The tenderness in this woman’s voice and look and touch was what Allie
needed more than anything, and it made her a trembling child. How
strangely, hesitatingly, with closing eyes, this woman reached to fold
her in gentle arms. What a tumult Allie felt throbbing in the full
breast where she laid her head.

“Allie Lee!... and he thinks you dead,” she murmured, brokenly. “I will
bring him--to you.”

When she released Allie years and shadows no longer showed in her face.
Her eyes were tear-wet and darkening; her lips were tremulous. At that
moment there was something beautiful and terrible about her.

But Allie could not understand.

“You stay here,” she said. “Be very quiet... I will bring Neale.”

Opening the door, she paused on the threshold, to glance down the hall
first, and then back to Allie. Her smile was beautiful. She closed the
door and locked it. Allie heard the soft swish of silk dying away.




26

Beauty Stanton threw a cloak over her bare shoulders and, hurriedly
leaving the house by the side entrance, she stood a moment, breathless
and excited, in the dark and windy street.

She had no idea why she halted there, for she wanted to run. But the
instant she got out into the cool night air a check came to action and
thought. Strange sensations poured in upon her--the darkness, lonesome
and weird; the wailing wind with its weight of dust; the roar of
Benton’s main thoroughfare; and the low, strange murmur, neither musical
nor mirthful, behind her, from that huge hall she called her home.
Stranger even than these emotions were the swelling and aching of her
heart, the glow and quiver of her flesh, thrill on thrill, deep, like
bursting pages of joy never before experienced, the physical sense of a
touch, inexplicable in its power.

On her bare breast a place seemed to flush and throb and glow. “Ah!”
 murmured Beauty Stanton. “That girl laid her face here--over my
heart! What was I to do?” she murmured. “Oh yes--to find her
sweetheart--Neale!” Then she set off rapidly, but if she had possessed
wings or the speed of the wind she could not have kept pace with her
thoughts.

She turned the corner of the main street and glided among the hurrying
throng. Men stood in groups, talking excitedly. She gathered that there
had been fights. More than once she was addressed familiarly, but
she did not hear what was said. The wide street seemed strange, dark,
dismal, the lights yellow and flaring, the wind burdened, the dark tide
of humanity raw, wild animal, unstable. Above the lights and the throngs
hovered a shadow--not the mantle of night nor the dark desert sky.

Her steps took familiar ground, yet she seemed not to know this Benton.

“Once I was like Allie Lee!” she whispered. “Not so many years ago.”

And the dark tide of men, the hurry and din, the wind and dust, the
flickering lights, all retreated spectral--like to the background of
a mind returned to youth, hope, love, home. She saw herself at
eighteen--yes, Beauty Stanton even then, possessed of a beauty that was
her ruin; at school, the favorite of a host of boys and girls; at home,
where the stately oaks were hung with silver moss and the old
Colonial house rang with song of sister and sport of brother, where a
sweet-faced, gentle-voiced mother--

“Ah... Mother!” And at that word the dark tide of men seemed to rise and
swell at her, to trample her sacred memory as inevitably and brutally as
it had used her body.

Only the piercing pang of that memory remained with Beauty Stanton. She
was a part of Benton. She was treading the loose board-walk of the great
and vile construction camp. She might draw back from leer and touch, but
none the less was she there, a piece of this dark, bold, obscure life.
She was a cog in the wheel, a grain of dust in the whirlwind, a morsel
of flesh and blood for the hungry maw of a wild and passing monster of
progress.

Her hurried steps carried her on with her errand. Neale! She knew
where to find him. Often she had watched him play, always regretfully,
conscious that he did not fit there. His indifference had baffled her as
it had piqued her professional vanity. Men had never been indifferent to
her; she had seen them fight for her mocking smiles. But Neale! He had
been stone to her charm, yet kind, gracious, deferential. Always she
had felt strangely shamed when he stood bareheaded before her. Beauty
Stanton had foregone respect. Yet respect was what she yearned for. The
instincts of her girlhood, surviving, made a whited sepulcher of her
present life. She could not bear Neale’s indifference and she had failed
to change it. Her infatuation, born of that hot-bed of Benton life,
had beaten and burned itself to destruction against a higher and better
love--the only love of her womanhood. She would have slaved for him. But
he had passed her by, absorbed with his own secret, working toward some
fateful destiny, lost, perhaps, like all the others there.

And now she learned that the mystery of him--his secret--was the same
old agony of love that sent so many on endless, restless roads--Allie
Lee! and he believed her dead!

After all the bitterness, life had moments of sweetest joy. Fate was
being a little kind to her--Beauty Stanton. It would be from her lips
Neale would hear that Allie Lee was alive--Beauty Stanton’s soul seemed
to soar with the realization of how that news would uplift Neale, craze
him with happiness, change his life, save him. He was going to hear
the blessed tidings from a woman whom he had scorned. Always afterward,
then, he would think of Beauty Stanton with a grateful heart. She was to
be the instrument of his salvation. Hough and Ancliffe had died to save
Allie Lee from the vile clutch of Benton; but to Beauty Stanton, the
woman of ill-fame, had been given the power. She gloried in it. Allie
Lee was safely hidden in her house. The iniquity of her establishment
furnished a haven for the body and life and soul of innocent Allie Lee.
Beauty Stanton marveled at the strange ways of life. If she could have
prayed, if she had ever dared to hope for some splendid duty, some
atonement to soften the dark, grim ending of her dark career, it
would not have been for so much as fate had now dealt to her. She was
overwhelmed with her opportunity.

All at once she reached the end of the street. On each side the wall
of lighted tents and houses ceased. Had she missed her way--gone down
a side street to the edge of the desert? No. The rows of lights behind
assured her this was the main street. Yet she was far from the railroad
station. The crowds of men hurried by, as always. Before her reached
a leveled space, dimly lighted, full of moving objects, and noise of
hammers and wagons, and harsh voices. Then suddenly she remembered.

Benton was being evacuated. Tents and houses were being taken down and
loaded on trains to be hauled to the next construction camp. Benton’s
day was done! This was the last night. She had forgotten that the
proprietor of her hall, from whom she rented it, had told her that early
on the morrow he would take it down section by section, load it on
the train, and put it together again for her in the next town. In
forty-eight hours Benton would be a waste place of board floors, naked
frames, debris and sand, ready to be reclaimed by the desert. It would
be gone like a hideous nightmare, and no man would believe what had
happened there.

The gambling-hell where she had expected to find Neale had vanished,
in a few hours, as if by magic. Beauty Stanton retraced her steps. She
would find Neale in one of the other places--the Big Tent, perhaps.

This hall was unusually crowded, and the scene had the number of
men, though not the women and the hilarity and the gold, that was
characteristic of pay-day in Benton. All the tables in the gambling-room
were occupied.

Beauty Stanton stepped into this crowded room, her golden head
uncovered, white and rapt and strangely dark-eyed, with all the beauty
of her girlhood returned, and added to it that of a woman transformed,
supreme in her crowning hour. As a bad woman, infatuated and piqued, she
had failed to allure Neale to baseness; now as a good woman, with pure
motive, she would win his friendship, his eternal gratitude.

Stanton had always been a target for eyes, yet never as now, when she
drew every gaze like a dazzling light in a dark room.

As soon as she saw Neale she forgot every one else in that hall. He
was gambling. He did not look up. His brow was somber and dark.
She approached--stood behind him. Some of the players spoke to her,
familiarly, as was her bitter due. Then Neale turned apparently to bow
with his old courtesy. Thrill on thrill coursed over her. Always he had
showed her respect, deference.

Her heart was full. She had never before enjoyed a moment like this. She
was about to separate him from the baneful and pernicious life of the
camps--to tender him a gift of unutterable happiness--to give all of him
back to the work of the great railroad.

She put a trembling hand on his shoulder--bent over him. “Neale--come
with me,” she whispered.

He shook his head.

“Yes! Yes!” she returned, her voice thrilling with emotion.

Wearily, with patient annoyance, he laid down his cards and looked up.
His dark eyes held faint surprise and something that she thought might
be pity.

“Miss Stanton--pardon me--but please understand--No!”

Then he turned and, picking up his cards, resumed the game.

Beauty Stanton suffered a sudden vague check. It was as if a cold
thought was trying to enter a warm and glowing mind. She found speech
difficult. She could not get off the track of her emotional flight. Her
woman’s wit, tact, knowledge of men, would not operate.

“Neale!... Come with--me!” she cried, brokenly. “There’s--”

Some men laughed coarsely. That did not mean anything to Stanton until
she saw how it affected Neale. His face flushed red and his hands
clenched the cards.

“Say, Neale,” spoke up this brutal gamester, with a sneer, “never mind
us. Go along with your lady friend... You’re ahead of the game--as I
reckon she sees.”

Neale threw the cards in the man’s face; then, rising, he bent over to
slap him so violently as to knock him off his chair.

The crash stilled the room. Every man turned to watch.

Neale stood up, his right arm down, menacingly. The gambler arose,
cursing, but made no move to draw a weapon.

Beauty Stanton could not, to save her life, speak the words she wanted
to say. Something impeding, totally unexpected, seemed to have arisen.

“Neale--come with--me!” was all she could say.

“No!” he declared, vehemently, with a gesture of disgust and anger.

That, following the coarse implication of the gambler, conveyed to
Stanton what all these men imagined. The fools! The fools! A hot
vibrating change occurred in her emotion, but she controlled it. Neale
turned his back upon her. The crowd saw and many laughed. Stanton felt
the sting of her pride, the leap of her blood. She was misunderstood,
but what was that to her? As Neale stepped away she caught his arm--held
him while she tried to get close to him so she could whisper. He shook
her off. His face was black with anger. He held up one hand in a gesture
that any woman would have understood and hated. It acted powerfully upon
Beauty Stanton. Neale believed she was importuning him. To him her look,
whisper, touch had meant only the same as to these coarse human animals
gaping and grinning as they listened. The sweetest and best and most
exalted moment she had ever known was being made bitter as gall,
sickening, hateful. She must speak openly, she must make him understand.

“Allie Lee!... At my house!” burst out Stanton, and then, as if struck
by lightning she grew cold, stiff-lipped.

The change in Neale was swift, terrible. Not comprehension, but passion
transformed him into a gray-faced man, amazed, furious, agonized, acting
in seeming righteous and passionate repudiation of a sacrilege.

“------!” His voice hurled out a heinous name, the one epithet that
could inflame and burn and curl Beauty Stanton’s soul into hellish
revolt. Gray as ashes, fire-eyed, he appeared about to kill her. He
struck her--hard--across the mouth.

“Don’t breathe that name!”

Beauty Stanton’s fear suddenly broke. Blindly she ran out into the
street. She fell once--jostled against a rail. The lights blurred; the
street seemed wavering; the noise about her filtered through deadened
ears; the stalking figures before her were indistinct and unreal.

“He struck me! He called me------!” she gasped. And the exaltation of
the last hour vanished as if it had never been. All the passion of her
stained and evil years leaped into ascendency. “Hell--hell! I’ll have
him knifed--I’ll see him dying! I’ll wet my hands in his blood! I’ll
spit in his face as he dies!”

So she gasped out, staggering along the street toward her house. There
is no flame of hate so sudden and terrible and intense as that of
the lost woman. Beauty Stanton’s blood had turned to vitriol. Men had
wronged her, ruined her, dragged her down into the mire. One by one,
during her dark career, the long procession of men she had known had
each taken something of the good and the virtuous in her, only to leave
behind something evil in exchange. She was what they had made her. Her
soul was a bottomless gulf, black and bitter as the Dead Sea. Her heart
was a volcano, seething, turgid, full of contending fires. Her body was
a receptacle into which Benton had poured its dregs. The weight of all
the iron and stone used in the construction of the great railroad was
the burden upon her shoulders. These dark streams of humanity passing
her in the street, these beasts of men, these hairy-breasted toilers,
had found in her and her kind the strength or the incentive to endure,
to build, to go on. And one of them, stupid, selfish, merciless, a man
whom she had really loved, who could have made her better, to whom she
had gone with only hope for him and unselfish abnegation for herself--he
had put a vile interpretation upon her appeal, he had struck her before
a callous crowd, he had called her the name for which there was no
pardon from her class, a name that evoked all the furies and the powers
of hell.

“Oh, to cut him--to torture him--to burn him alive... But it would not
be enough!” she panted.

And into the mind that had been lately fixed in happy consciousness of
her power of good there flashed a thousand scintillating, corruscating
gleams of evil thought. And then came a crowning one, an inspiration
straight from hell.

“By God! I’ll make of Allie Lee the thing I am! The thing he struck--the
thing he named!”

The woman in Beauty Stanton ceased to be. All that breathed, in that
hour, was what men had made her. Revenge, only a word! Murder, nothing!
Life, an implacable, inexplicable, impossible flux and reflux of
human passion! Reason, intelligence, nobility, love, womanhood,
motherhood--all the heritage of her sex--had been warped by false and
abnormal and terrible strains upon her physical and emotional life. No
tigress, no cannibal, no savage, no man, no living creature except a
woman of grace who knew how far she had fallen could have been capable
of Beauty Stanton’s deadly and immutable passion to destroy. Thus life
and nature avenged her. Her hate was immeasurable. She who could have
walked naked and smiling down the streets of Benton or out upon the
barren desert to die for the man she loved had in her the inconceivable
and mysterious passion of the fallen woman; she could become a flame,
a scourge, a fatal wind, a devastation. She was fire to man; to her own
sex, ice. Stanton reached her house and entered. Festivities in honor
of the last night of Benton were already riotously in order. She placed
herself well back in the shadow and watched the wide door.

“The first man who enters I’ll give him this key!” she hissed.

She was unsteady on her feet. All her frame quivered. The lights in the
hall seemed to have a reddish tinge. She watched. Several men passed
out. Then a tall, stalking form appeared, entering.

A ball of fire in Stanton’s breast leaped and burst. She had recognized
in that entering form the wildest, the most violent and the most
dangerous man in Benton--Larry Red King.

Stanton stepped forward and for the first time in the cowboy’s presence
she did not experience that singular chill of gloom which he was wont to
inspire in her.

Her eyes gloated over King. Tall, lean, graceful, easy, with his flushed
ruddy face and his flashing blue eyes and the upstanding red hair, he
looked exactly what he was--a handsome red devil, fearing no man or
thing, hell-bent in his cool, reckless wildness.

He appeared to be half-drunk. Stanton was trained to read the faces of
men who entered there; and what she saw in King’s added the last and
crowning throb of joy to her hate. If she had been given her pick of
the devils in Benton she would have selected this stalking, gun-packing
cowboy.

“Larry, I’ve a new girl here,” she said. “Come.”

“Evenin’, Miss--Stanton,” he drawled. He puffed slightly, after the
manner of men under the influence of liquor, and a wicked, boyish,
heated smile crossed his face.

She led him easily. But his heavy gun bumped against her, giving her
little cold shudders. The passage opened into a wide room, which in turn
opened into her dancing-hall. She saw strange, eager, dark faces
among the men present, but in her excitement she did not note them
particularly. She led Larry across the wide room, up a stairway to
another hall, and down this to the corner of an intersecting passageway.

“Take--this--key!” she whispered. Her hand shook. She felt herself to
be a black and monstrous creature. All of Benton seemed driving her.
She was another woman. This was her fling at a rotten world, her slap
in Neale’s face. But she could not speak again; her lips failed. She
pointed to a door.

She waited long enough to see the stalking, graceful cowboy halt in
front of the right door. Then she fled.




27

For many moments after the beautiful bare-armed woman closed and locked
the door Allie Lee sat in ecstasy, in trembling anticipation of Neale.

Gradually, however, in intervals of happy mind-wanderings, other
thoughts intruded. This little bedroom affected her singularly and she
was at a loss to account for the fact. It did not seem that she was
actually afraid to be there, for she was glad. Fear of Durade and his
gang recurred, but she believed that the time of her deliverance was
close at hand. Possibly Durade, with some of his men, had been killed
in the fight with Hough. Then she remembered having heard the Spaniard
order Fresno and Mull to go round by the street. They must be on her
trail at this very moment. Ancliffe had been seen, and not much time
could elapse before her whereabouts would be discovered. But Allie
bore up bravely. She was in the thick of grim and bloody and horrible
reality. Those brave men, strangers to her, had looked into her face,
questioned her, then had died for her. It was all so unbelievable. In
another room, close to her, lay Ancliffe, dead. Allie tried not to think
of him; of the remorseless way in which he had killed the Mexican; of
the contrast between this action and his gentle voice and manner. She
tried not to think of the gambler Hough--the cold iron cast of his face
as he won Durade’s gold, the strange, intent look which he gave her a
moment before the attack. There was something magnificent in Ancliffe’s
bringing her to a refuge while he was dying; there was something
magnificent in Hough’s standing off the gang. Allie divined that through
her these two men had fought and died for something in themselves as
well as for her honor and life.

The little room seemed a refuge for Allie, yet it was oppressive, as
had been the atmosphere of the parlor where Ancliffe lay. But this
oppressiveness was not death. Allie had become familiar with death near
at hand. This refuge made her flesh creep.

The room was not the home of any one--it was not inhabited, it was not
livable. Yet it contained the same kind of furniture Durade had bought
for her and it was clean and comfortable. Still, Allie shrank from
touching anything. Through the walls came the low, strange, discordant
din to which she had become accustomed--an intense, compelling blend of
music, song, voice, and step actuated by one spirit. Then at times she
imagined she heard distant hammering and the slap of a falling board.

Probably Allie had not stayed in this room many moments when she began
to feel that she had been there hours. Surely the woman would return
soon with Neale. And the very thoughts drove all else out of her mind,
leaving her palpitating with hope, sick with longing.

Footsteps outside distracted her from the nervous, dreamy mood. Some one
was coming along the hall. Her heart gave a wild bound--then sank. The
steps passed by her door. She heard the thick, maudlin voice of a man
and the hollow, trilling laugh of a girl.

Allie’s legs began to grow weak under her. The strain, the suspense,
the longing grew to be too much for her and occasioned a revulsion of
feeling. She had let her hopes carry her too high.

Suddenly the door-handle rattled and turned. Allie was brought to a
stifling expectancy, motionless in the center of the room. Some one was
outside at the door. Could it be Neale? It must be! Her sensitive ears
caught short, puffing breaths--then the click of a key in the lock.
Allie stood there in an anguish of suspense, with the lift of her heart
almost suffocating her. Like a leaf in the wind she quivered.

Whoever was out there fumbled at the key. Then the lock rasped, the
handle turned, the door opened. A tall man swaggered in, with head bent
sideways, his hand removing the key from the lock. Before he saw Allie
he closed the door. With that he faced around.

Allie recognized the red face, the flashing eyes, the flaming hair.

“Larry!” she cried, with bursting heart. She took a quick step, ready to
leap into his arms, but his violent start checked her. Larry staggered
back--put a hand out. His face was heated and flushed as Allie had never
seen it. A stupid surprise showed there. Slowly his hand moved up
to cross his lips, to brush through his red hair; then with swifter
movement it swept back to feel the door, as if he wanted the touch of
tangible things.

“Reckon I’m seein’ ‘em again!” he muttered to himself. “Oh, Larry--I’m
Allie Lee!” she cried, holding out her hands.

She saw the color fade out of his face. A shock seemed to go over his
body. He took a couple of dragging strides toward her. His eyes had the
gaze of a man who did not believe what he saw. The hand he reached out
shook.

“I’m no ghost! Larry, don’t--you--know me?” she faltered. Indeed he must
have thought her a phantom. Great, clammy drops stood out upon his brow.

“Dear old--redhead!” she whispered, brokenly, with a smile of agony and
joy. He would know her when she spoke that way--called him the name she
had tormented him with--the name no one else would have dared to use.

Then she saw he believed in her reality. His face began to work. She
threw her arms about him--she gave up to a frenzy of long-deferred
happiness. Where Larry was there would Neale be.

“Allie--it ain’t--you?” he asked, hoarsely, as he hugged her close.

“Oh, Larry--yes--yes--and I’ll die of joy!” she whispered.

“Then you shore ain’t--daid?” he went on, incredulously.

How sweet to Allie was the old familiar Southern drawl!

“Dead? Never....Why, I’ve kissed you!... and you haven’t kissed me
back.”

She felt his breast heave as he lifted her off her feet to kiss her
awkwardly, boyishly.

“Shore--the world’s comin’ to an end!... But mebbe I’m only drunk!”

He held her close, towering over her, while he gazed around him and down
at her, shaking his head, muttering again in bewilderment.

“Reddy dear--where, oh, where is Neale?” she breathed, all her heart in
her voice.

As he released her Allie felt a difference. His whole body seemed to
gather, to harden, then vibrate, as if he had been stung.

“My Gawd!” he whispered in hoarse accents of amaze and horror. “Is it
you--Allie--here?”

“Of course it’s I,” replied Allie, blankly.

His face turned white to the lips.

“Reddy, what in the world is wrong?” she gasped, beginning to wring her
hands.

Suddenly he leaped at her. With rude, iron grasp he forced her back,
under the light, and fixed piercing eyes upon hers. He bent closer.
Allie was frightened, yet fascinated. His gaze hurt with its intensity,
its strange, penetrating power. Allie could not bear it.

“Allie, look at me,” he said, low and hard. “For I reckon you mayn’t hev
very long to live!”

Allie struggled weakly. He looked so gray, grim, and terrible. But she
could resist neither his strength nor his spirit. She lay quiet and
met the clear, strange fire of his eyes. In a few swift moments he had
changed utterly.

“Larry--aren’t--you--drunk?” she faltered.

“I was, but now I’m sober.... Girl, kiss me again!”

In wonder and fear Allie complied, now flushing scarlet.

“I--I was never so happy,” she whispered. “But Larry--you--you frighten
me.... I--”

“Happy!” ejaculated Larry. Then he let her go and stood up, breathing
hard. “There’s a hell of a lie heah somewheres--but it ain’t in you.”

“Larry, talk sense. I’m weak from long waiting. Oh, tell me of Neale!”

What a strange, curious, incomprehensible glance he gave her!

“Allie--Neale’s heah in Benton. I can take you to him in ten minutes. Do
you want me to?”

“Want you to!... Reddy! I’ll die if you don’t take me--at once!” she
cried, in anguish.

Again Larry loomed over her. This time he took her hands. “How long had
you been heah--before I came?” he asked.

“Half an hour, perhaps; maybe less. But it seemed long.”

“Do you--know--what kind of a house you’re in--this heah room--what it
means?” he went on, very low and huskily.

“No, I don’t,” she replied, instantly, with sudden curiosity. Questions
and explanations rushed to her lips. But this strangely acting Larry
dominated her.

“No other man--came in heah? I--was the first?”

“Yes.”

Then Larry King seemed to wrestle with--himself--with the hold drink had
upon him--with that dark and sinister oppression so thick in the room.
Allie thrilled to see his face grow soft and light up with the smile she
remembered. How strange to feel in Larry King a spirit of gladness, of
gratefulness for something beyond her understanding! Again he drew her
close. And Allie, keen to read and feel him, wondered why he seemed to
want to hide the sight of his face.

“Wal--I reckon--I was nigh onto bein’ drunk,” he said, haltingly. “Shore
is a bad habit of mine--Allie.... Makes me think of a lot of--guff--jest
the same as it makes me see snakes--an’ things.... I’ll quit drinkin’,
Allie.... Never will touch liquor again--now if you’ll jest forgive.”

He spoke gently, huskily, with tears in his voice, and he broke off
completely.

“Forgive! Larry, boy, there’s nothing to forgive--except your not
hurrying me to--to him!”

She felt the same violent start in him. He held her a moment longer.
Then, when he let go of her and stepped back Allie saw the cowboy as of
old, cool and easy, yet somehow menacing, as he had been that day the
strangers rode into Slingerland’s camp.

“Allie--thet woman Stanton locked you in heah?” queried Larry.

“Yes. Then she--”

Larry’s quick gesture enjoined silence. Stealthy steps sounded out in
the hall. They revived Allie’s fear of Durade and his men. It struck
her suddenly that Larry must be ignorant of the circumstances that had
placed her there.

The cowboy unlocked the door--peeped out. As he turned, how clear and
cold his blue eyes flashed!

“I’ll get you out of heah,” he whispered. “Come.”

They went out. The passage was empty. Allie clung closely to him. At the
corner, where the halls met, he halted to listen. Only the low hum of
voices came up.

“Larry, I must tell you,” whispered Allie. “Durade and his gang are
after me. Fresno--Mull--Black--Dayss--you know them?”

“I--reckon,” he replied, swallowing hard. “My Gawd! you poor little
girl! With that gang after you! An’ Stanton! I see all now.... She says
to me, ‘Larry, I’ve a new girl heah’.... Wal, Beauty Stanton, thet was a
bad deal for you--damn your soul!”

Trembling, Allie opened her lips to speak, but again the cowboy motioned
her to be quiet. He need not have done it, for he suddenly seemed
terrible, wild, deadly, rendering her mute.

“Allie if I call to you, duck behind me an’ hold on to me. I’ll take you
out of heah.”

Then he put her on his left side and led her down the righthand
passage toward the wide room Allie remembered. She looked on into the
dance-hall. Larry did not hurry. He sauntered carelessly, yet Allie felt
how intense he was. They reached the head of the stairway. The room was
full of men and girls. The woman Stanton was there and, wheeling,
she uttered a cry that startled Allie. Was this white, glaring-eyed,
drawn-faced woman the one who had gone for Neale? Allie began to shake.
She saw and heard with startling distinctness. The woman’s cry had
turned every face toward the stairway, and the buzz of voices ceased.

Stanton ran to the stairway, started up, and halted, raising a white arm
in passionate gesture.

“Where are you taking that girl?” she called, stridently.

Larry stepped down, drawing Allie with him. “I’m takin’ her to Neale.”

Stanton shrieked and waved her arms. Indeed, she seemed another woman
from the one upon whose breast Allie had laid her head just a little
while before.

“No, you won’t take her to Neale!” cried Stanton.

The cowboy stepped down slowly, guardedly, but he kept on. Allie saw men
run out of the crowded dance-hall into the open space behind Stanton.
Dark, hateful, well-remembered faces of Fresno--Mull--Black! Allie
pressed the cowboy’s arm to warn him, and he, letting go of her,
appeared to motion her behind him.

“Stanton! Get out of my way!” yelled Larry. His voice rang with a wild,
ruthless note; it carried far and stiffened every figure except that of
the frantic woman. With convulsed face, purple in its fury, and the hot
eyes of a beast of prey she ran right up at the cowboy, heedless of the
gun he held leveled low down.

He shot her. She swayed backward, uttering a low and horrible cry, and
even as she swayed her face blanched and her eyes changed. She fell
heavily, with her golden hair loosening and her bare white arms
spreading wide. Then in the horror-stricken silence she lay there, still
conscious, but with an awful hunted realization in the eyes fixed upon
the cowboy, a great growing splotch of blood darkening the white of her
dress.

Larry King did not look at Stanton and he kept moving down the steps; he
was walking faster now, and he drew Allie behind him. The first of that
stunned group to awake to action was the giant Fresno, as, with blind,
unreasoning passion, he attempted to draw upon the cowboy. The boom of
Larry’s big gun and the crash of Fresno as he fell woke the spellbound
crowd into an uproar. Screaming women and shouting men rushed madly back
into the dance-hall.

Larry turned toward the hallway leading to the street. Mull and Black
began shooting as he turned, and hit him, for Allie, holding fast to
him, felt the vibrating shock of his body. With two swift shots Larry
killed both men. Mull fell across the width of the hall. And as Allie
stumbled over his body she looked down to see his huge head, his ruddy
face, and the great ox-eyes, rolling and ghastly. In that brief glance
she saw him die.

The cowboy strode fast now. Allie, with hands clenched in his coat,
clung desperately to him. Hollow booms of guns filled the passageway,
and hoarse shouts of alarmed men sounded from the street. Burned powder
smoke choked Allie. The very marrow of her bones seemed curdled. She saw
the red belches of fire near and far; she passed a man floundering and
bellowing on the floor; she felt Larry jerk back as if struck, and then
something hot grazed her shoulder. A bullet had torn clear through him,
from breast to back. He staggered, but he went on. Another man lay on
the threshold of the wide door, his head down the step, and his pallid
face blood-streaked. A smoking gun lay near his twitching hand. That
pallid face belonged to Dayss.

Larry King staggered out into an empty street, looking up and down.
“Wal, I reckon--thet’s--aboot--all!” he drawled, with low, strangled
utterance.

Then swaying from side to side he strode swiftly, almost falling
forward, holding tight to Allie. They drew away from the brighter
lights. Allie was dimly aware of moving forms ahead and across the
street. Once, fearfully, she looked back, to see if they were followed.

The cowboy halted, tottering against a house, He seemed pale and
smiling.

“Run--Allie!” he whispered.

“No--no--no!” she replied, clinging to him. “You’re shot!... Oh,
Larry--come on!”

“TELL--MY PARD--NEALE--”

His head fell back hard against the wood and his body, sagging, lodged
there. Life had passed out of the gray face. Larry Red King died
standing, with a gun in each hand, and the name of his friend the last
word upon his lips.

“Oh, Larry--Larry!” moaned Allie.

She could not run. She could scarcely walk. Dark forms loomed up. Her
strength failed, and as she reeled, sinking down, rude hands grasped
her. Above her bent the gleaming face and glittering eyes of Durade.




28

Beauty Stanton opened her eyes to see blue sky through the ragged vents
of a worn-out canvas tent. An unusual quietness all around added to
the strange unreality of her situation. She heard only a low, mournful
seeping of wind-blown sand. Where was she? What had happened? Was this
only a vivid, fearful dream?

She felt stiff, unable to move. Did a ponderous weight hold her down?
Her body seemed immense, full of dull, horrible ache, and she had no
sensation of lower limbs except a creeping cold.

Slowly she moved her eyes around. Yes, she was in a tent--an abandoned
tent, old, ragged, dirty; and she lay on the bare ground. Through a wide
tear in the canvas she saw a stretch of flat ground covered with stakes
and boards and denuded frameworks and piles of debris. Then grim reality
entered her consciousness. Benton was evacuated. Benton was depopulated.
Benton--houses, tents, people--had moved away.

During her unconsciousness, perhaps while she had been thought dead, she
had been carried to this abandoned tent. A dressing-gown covered her,
the one she always put on in the first hours after arising. The white
dress she had worn last night--was it last night?--still adorned her,
but all her jewelry had been taken. Then she remembered being lifted to
a couch and cried over by her girls, while awestruck men came to look at
her and talk among themselves. But she had heard how the cowboy’s shot
had doomed her--how he had fought his way out, only to fall dead in the
street and leave the girl to be taken by Durade.

Now Beauty Stanton realized that she had been left alone in an abandoned
tent of an abandoned camp--to die. She became more conscious then of
dull physical agony. But neither fear of death nor thought of pain
occupied her mind. That suddenly awoke to remorse. With the slow ebbing
of her life evil had passed out. If she had been given a choice between
the salvation of her soul and to have Neale with her in her last
moments, to tell him the truth, to beg his forgiveness, to die in his
arms, she would have chosen the latter. Would not some trooper come
before she died, some one to whom she could intrust a message? Some
grave-digger! For the great U. P. R. buried the dead it left in its
bloody tracks!

With strange, numb hands Stanton searched the pockets of her
dressing-gown, to find, at length, a little account-book with pencil
attached. Then, with stiffened fingers, but acute mind, she began to
write to Neale. As she wrote into each word went something of the pang,
the remorse, the sorrow, the love she felt; and when that letter was
ended she laid the little book on her breast and knew for the first time
in many years--peace.

She endured the physical agony; she did not cry out, or complain, or
repent, or pray. Most of the spiritual emotion and life left in her
had gone into the letter. Memory called up only the last moments of her
life--when she saw Ancliffe die; when she folded innocent Allie Lee
to the breast that had always yearned for a child; when Neale in his
monstrous stupidity had misunderstood her; when he had struck her before
the grinning crowd, and in burning words branded her with the one
name unpardonable to her class; when at the climax of a morbid and
all-consuming hate, a hate of the ruined woman whose body and mind had
absorbed the vile dregs, the dark fire and poison, of lustful men, she
had inhumanly given Allie Lee to the man she had believed the wildest,
most depraved, and most dangerous brute in all Benton; when this Larry
King, by some strange fatality, becoming as great as he was wild, had
stalked out to meet her like some red and terrible death.

She remembered now that strange, icy gloom and shudder she had always
felt in the presence of the cowboy. Within her vitals now was the same
cold, deadly, sickening sensation, and it was death. Always she had
anticipated it, but vaguely, unrealizingly.

Larry King had lifted the burden of her life. She would have been
glad--if only Neale had understood her! That was her last wavering
conscious thought.

Now she drifted from human consciousness to the instinctive physical
struggle of the animal to live, and that was not strong. There came a
moment, the last, between life and death, when Beauty Stanton’s soul
lingered on the threshold of its lonely and eternal pilgrimage, and then
drifted across into the gray shadows, into the unknown, out to the great
beyond.

Casey leaned on his spade while he wiped the sweat from his brow and
regarded his ally McDermott. Between them yawned a grave they had been
digging and near at hand lay a long, quiet form wrapped in old canvas.

“Mac, I’ll be domned if I loike this job,” said Casey, drawing hard at
his black pipe.

“Yez want to be a directhor of the U. P. R., huh?” replied McDermott.

“Shure an’ I’ve did ivery job but run an ingine.... It’s imposed on
we are, Mac. Thim troopers niver work. Why couldn’t they plant these
stiffs?”

“Casey, I reckon no wan’s bossin’ us. Benton picked up an’ moved
yistiday. An’ we’ll be goin’ soon wid the graveltrain. It’s only dacent
of us to bury the remains of Benton. An’ shure yez ought to be glad to
see that orful red-head cowboy go under the ground.”

“An’ fer why?” queried Casey.

“Didn’t he throw a gun on yez once an’ scare the daylights out of yez?”

“Mac, I wuz as cool as a coocumber. An’ as to buryin’ Larry King, I’m
proud an’ sorry. He wuz Neale’s fri’nd.”

“My Gawd! but he wor chain lightnin’, Casey. They said he shot the woman
Stanton, too.”

“Mac, thet wore a dom’ lie, I bet,” replied Casey. “He shot up Stanton’s
hall, an’ a bullet from some of thim wot was foightin’ him must hev hit
her.”

“Mebbe. But it wor bad bizness. That cowboy hit iviry wan of thim
fellars in the same place. Shure, they niver blinked afther.”

“An’ Mac, the best an’ dirtiest job we’ve had on this,” Casey’s huge
hand indicated a row of freshly filled graves, “U. P. was the plantin’
of thim fellars,” over which the desert sand was seeping. Then dropping
his spade, he bent to the quiet figure.

“Lay hold, Mac,” he said.

They lowered the corpse into the hole. Casey stood up, making a sign of
the cross before him.

“He wor a man!”

Then they filled the grave.

“Mac, wouldn’t it be dacent to mark where Larry King’s buried? A stone
or wooden cross with his name?”

McDermott wrinkled his red brow and scratched his sandy beard. Then he
pointed. “Casey, wot’s the use? See, the blowin’ sand’s kivered all the
graves.”

“Mac, yez wor always hell at shirkin’ worrk. Come on, now, Drill, ye
terrier, drill!”

They quickly dug another long, narrow hole. Then, taking a rude
stretcher, they plodded away in the direction of a dilapidated tent that
appeared to be the only structure left of Benton. Casey entered ahead of
his comrade.

“Thot’s sthrange!”

“Wot?” queried McDermott.

“Didn’t yez kiver her face whin we laid her down here?”

“Shure an’ I did, Casey.”

“An’ that face has a different look now!... Mac, see here!”

Casey stooped to pick up a little book from the woman’s breast. His huge
fingers opened it with difficulty.

“Mac, there’s wroitin’ in ut!” he exclaimed.

“Wal, rade, ye baboon.”

“Oh, I kin rade ut, though I ain’t much of a wroiter meself,” replied
Casey, and then laboriously began to decipher the writing. He halted
suddenly and looked keenly at McDermott.

“Wot the divil!... B’gorra, ut’s to me fri’nd Neale--an’ a love
letter--an’--”

“Wal, kape it, thin, fer Neale an’ be dacent enough to rade no more.”

Lifting Beauty Stanton, they carried her out into the sunlight. Her
white face was a shadowed and tragic record.

“Mac, she wor shure a handsome woman,” said Casey, “an’ a loidy.”

“Casey, yez are always sorry fer somebody.... Thot Stanton wuz a beauty
an’ she mebbe wuz a loidy. But she wuz dom’ bad.”

“Mac, I knowed long ago thot the milk of human kindness hed curdled in
yez. An’ yez hev no brains.”

“I’m as intilligint as yez any day,” retorted McDermott.

“Thin why hedn’t yez seen thot this poor woman was alive whin we packed
her out here? She come to an’ writ thot letter to Neale--thin she
doied!”

“My Gawd! Casey, yez ain’t meanin’ ut!” ejaculated McDermott, aghast.

Casey nodded grimly, and then he knelt to listen at Stanton’s breast.
“Stone dead now--thot’s shure.”

For her shroud these deliberate men used strippings of canvas from the
tent, and then, carrying her up the bare and sandy slope, they lowered
her into the grave next to the one of the cowboy.

Again Casey made a sign of the cross. He worked longer at the filling in
than his comrade, and patted the mound of sand hard and smooth. When he
finished, his pipe was out. He relighted it.

“Wal, Beauty Stanton, shure yez hev a cleaner grave than yez hed a
bed.... Nice white desert sand.... An’ prisintly no man will ivir know
where yez come to lay.”

The laborers shouldered their spades and plodded away.

The wind blew steadily in from the desert seeping the sand in low, thin
sheets. Afternoon waned, the sun sank, twilight crept over the barren
waste. There were no sounds but the seep of sand, the moan of wind,
the mourn of wolf. Loneliness came with the night that mantled Beauty
Stanton’s grave. Shadows trooped in from the desert and the darkness
grew black. On that slope the wind always blew, and always the sand
seeped, dusting over everything, imperceptibly changing the surface
of the earth. The desert was still at work. Nature was no respecter of
graves. Life was nothing. Radiant, cold stars blinked pitilessly out of
the vast blue-black vault of heaven. But there hovered a spirit beside
this woman’s last resting-place--a spirit like the night, sad, lonely,
silent, mystical, immense.

And as it hovered over hers so it hovered over other nameless graves.

In the eternal workshop of nature, the tenants of these unnamed and
forgotten graves would mingle dust of good with dust of evil, and by the
divinity of death resolve equally into the elements again.

The place that had known Benton knew it no more. Coyotes barked dismally
down what had been the famous street of the camp and prowled in and out
of the piles of debris and frames of wood. Gone was the low, strange
roar that had been neither music nor mirth nor labor. Benton remained
only a name.

The sun rose upon a squalid scene--a wide flat area where stakes and
floors and frames mingled with all the flotsam and jetsam left by a
hurried and profligate populace, moving on to another camp. Daylight
found no man there nor any living creature. And all day the wind blew
the dust and sheets of sand over the place where had reigned such strife
of toil and gold and lust and blood and death. A train passed that day,
out of which engineer and fireman gazed with wondering eyes at what had
been Benton. Like a mushroom it had arisen, and like a dust-storm on
the desert wind it had roared away, bearing its freight of labor, of
passion, and of evil. Benton had become a name--a fabulous name.

But nature seemed more merciful than life. For it began to hide what man
had left--the scars of habitations where hell had held high carnival.
Sunset came, then night and the starlight. The lonely hours were winged,
as if in a hurry to resolve back into the elements the flimsy remains of
that great camp.

And that spot was haunted.




29

Casey left Benton on the work-train. It was composed of a long string
of box--and flat-cars loaded with stone, iron, gravel, ties--all
necessaries for the up-keep of the road. The engine was at the rear end,
pushing instead of pulling; and at the extreme front end there was a
flat-car loaded with gravel. A number of laborers rode on this car,
among whom was Casey. In labor or fighting this Irishman always
gravitated to the fore.

All along the track, from outside of Benton to the top of a long, slow
rise of desert were indications of the fact that Indians had torn up the
track or attempted to derail trains.

The signs of Sioux had become such an every-day matter in the lives of
the laborers that they were indifferent and careless. Thus isolated,
unprotected groups of men, out some distance from the work-train, often
were swooped down upon by Indians and massacred.

The troopers had gone on with the other trains that carried Benton’s
inhabitants and habitations.

Casey and his comrades had slow work of it going westward, as it was
necessary to repair the track and at the same time to keep vigilant
watch for the Sioux. They expected the regular train from the east to
overtake them, but did not even see its smoke. There must have been a
wreck or telegraph messages to hold it back at Medicine Bow.

Toward sunset the work-train reached the height of desert land that
sloped in long sweeping lines down to the base of the hills.

At this juncture a temporary station had been left in the shape of
several box-cars where the telegraph operators and a squad of troopers
lived.

As the work-train lumbered along to the crest of this heave of barren
land Casey observed that some one at the station was excitedly waving a
flag. Thereupon Casey, who acted as brakeman, signaled the engineer.

“Dom’ coorious that,” remarked Casey to his comrade McDermott. “Thim
operators knowed we’d stop, anyway.”

That was the opinion of the several other laborers on the front car. And
when the work-train halted, that car had run beyond the station a few
rods. Casey and his comrades jumped off.

A little group of men awaited them. The operator, a young fellow named
Collins, was known to Casey. He stood among the troopers, pale-faced and
shaking.

“Casey, who’s in charge of the train?” he asked, nervously.

The Irishman’s grin enlarged, making it necessary for him to grasp his
pipe.

“Shure the engineer’s boss of the train an’ I’m boss of the gang.”

More of the work-train men gathered round the group, and the engineer
with his fireman approached.

“You’ve got to hold up here,” said Collins.

Casey removed his pipe to refill it. “Ah-huh!” he grunted.

“Wire from Medicine Bow--order to stop General Lodge’s train--three
hundred Sioux in ambush near this station--Lodge’s train between here
and Roaring City,” breathlessly went on the operator.

“An’ the message come from Medicine Bow!” ejaculated Casey, while his
men gaped and muttered.

“Yes. It must have been sent here last night. But O’Neil, the night
operator, was dead. Murdered by Indians while we slept.”

“Thot’s hell!” replied Casey, seriously, as he lit his pipe.

“The message went through to Medicine Bow. Stacey down there sent it
back to me. I tried to get Hills at Roaring City. No go! The wire’s
cut!”

“An’ shure the gineral’s train has left--wot’s that new camp--Roarin’
wot?”

“Roaring City.... General Lodge went through two days ago with a private
train. He had soldiers, as usual. But no force to stand off three
hundred Sioux, or even a hundred.”

“Wal, the gineral must hev lift Roarin’ City--else thot message niver
would hev come.”

“So I think.... Now what on earth can we do? The engineer of his train
can’t stop for orders short of this station, for the reason that there
are no stations.”

“An’ thim Sooz is in ambush near here?” queried Casey, reflectively.
“Shure thot could only be in wan place. I rimimber thot higher, narrer
pass.”

“Right. It’s steep up-grade coming east. Train can be blocked. General
Lodge with his staff and party--and his soldiers--would be massacred
without a chance to fight. That pass always bothered us for fear of
ambush. Now the Sioux have come west far enough to find it.... No chance
on earth for a train there--not if it carried a thousand soldiers.”

“Wal, if the gineral an’ company was sthopped somewhere beyond thot
pass?” queried Casey, shrewdly, as he took a deep pull at his pipe.

“Then at least they could fight. They have stood off attacks before.
They might hold out for the train following, or even run back.”

“Thin, Collins, we’ve only got to sthop the gineral’s train before it
reaches thot dom’ trap.”

“But we can’t!” cried Collins. “The wire is cut. It wouldn’t help
matters if it weren’t. I thought when I saw your train we might risk
sending the engine on alone. But your engine is behind all these loaded
cars. No switch. Oh, it is damnable!”

“Collins, there’s more domnable things than yez ever heerd of.... I’ll
sthop Gineral Lodge!”

The brawny Irishman wheeled and strode back toward the front car of the
train. All the crowd,--to a man, muttering and gaping, followed him.
Casey climbed up on the gravel-car.

“Casey, wot in hell would yez be afther doin’?” demanded McDermott.

Casey grinned at his old comrade. “Mac, yez do me a favor. Uncouple the
car.”

McDermott stepped between the cars and the rattle and clank of iron told
that he had complied with Casey’s request. Collins, with all the men on
the ground, grasped Casey’s idea.

“By God! Casey can you do it? There’s down-grade for twenty miles. Once
start this gravel-car and she’ll go clear to the hills. But--but--”

“Collins, it’ll be aisy. I’ll slip through thot pass loike oil. Thim
Sooz won’t be watchin’ this way. There’s a curve. They won’t hear till
too late. An’ shure they don’t niver obsthruct a track till the last
minute.”

“But, Casey, once through the pass you can’t control that gravel-car.
The brakes won’t hold. You’ll run square into the general’s train--wreck
it!”

“Naw! I’ve got a couple of ties, an’ if thot wreck threatens I’ll heave
a tie off on the track an’ derail me private car.”

“Casey, it’s sure death!” exclaimed Collins. His voice and the pallor of
his face and the beads of sweat all proclaimed him new to the U. P. R.

“Me boy, nothin’s shure whin yez are drillin’ with the Paddies.”

Casey was above surprise and beyond disdain. He was a huge,
toil-hardened, sun-reddened, hard-drinking soldier of the railroad, a
loquacious Irishman whose fixed grin denied him any gravity, a
foreman of his gang. His chief delight was to outdo his bosom comrade,
McDermott. He did not realize that he represented an unconquerable and
unquenchable spirit. Neither did his comrade know. But under Casey’s
grin shone something simple, radiant, hard as steel.

“Put yer shoulders ag’in’ an’ shove me off,” he ordered.

Like automatons the silent laborers started the car.

“Drill, ye terriers, drill! Drill, ye terriers, drill!” sang Casey, as
he stood at the wheel-brake.

The car gathered momentum. McDermott was the last to let go.

“Good luck to yez!” he shouted, hoarsely.

“Mac, tell thim yez saw me!” called Casey. Then he waved his hand in
good-by to the crowd. Their response was a short, ringing yell. They
watched the car glide slowly out of sight.

For a few moments Casey was more concerned with the fact that a breeze
had blown out his pipe than with anything else. Skilful as years had
made him, he found unusual difficulty in relighting it, and he would not
have been beyond stopping the car to accomplish that imperative need.
When he had succeeded and glanced back the station was out of sight.

Casey fixed his eyes upon the curve of the track ahead where it
disappeared between the sage-covered sandy banks. Here the grade was
scarcely perceptible to any but experienced eyes. And the gravel-car
crept along as if it would stop any moment. But Casey knew that it was
not likely to stop, and if it did he could start it again. A heavy-laden
car like this, once started, would run a long way on a very little
grade. What worried him was the creaking and rattle of wheels, sounds
that from where he stood were apparently very loud.

He turned the curve into a stretch of straight track where there came
a perceptible increase in the strength of the breeze against his face.
While creeping along at this point he scooped out a hole in the gravel
mound on the car, making a place that might afford some protection from
Indian bullets and arrows. That accomplished, he had nothing to do but
hold on to the wheel-brake, and gaze ahead.

It seemed a long time before the speed increased sufficiently to insure
him against any danger of a stop. The wind began to blow his hair and
whip away the smoke of his pipe. And the car began to cover distance.
Several miles from the station he entered the shallow mouth of a gully
where the grade increased. His speed accelerated correspondingly until
he was rolling along faster than a man could run. The track had been
built on the right bank of the gully which curved between low bare
hills, and which grew deeper and of a rougher character. Casey had
spiked many of the rails over which he passed.

He found it necessary to apply the brake so that he would not take the
sharp curves at dangerous speed. The brake did not work well and gave
indications that it would not stand a great deal. With steady, rattling
creak, and an occasional clank, the car rolled on.

If Casey remembered the lay of the land, there was a long, straight
stretch of track, ending in several curves, the last of which turned
sharply into the narrow cut where the Sioux would ambush and obstruct
the train. At this point it was Casey’s intention to put off the brake
and let his car run wild.

It seemed an endless time before he reached the head of that stretch.
Then he let go of the wheel. And the gravel-car began to roll on faster.

Casey appeared to be grimly and conscientiously concerned over his task,
and he was worried about the outcome. He must get his car beyond that
narrow cut. If it jumped the track or ran into an obstruction, or if
the Sioux spied him in time, then his work would not be well done. He
welcomed the gathering momentum, yet was fearful of the curve he saw a
long distance ahead. When he reached that he would be going at a high
rate of speed--too fast to take the curve safely.

A little dimness came to Casey’s eyes. Years of hot sun and dust and
desert wind had not made his eyes any stronger. The low gray walls, the
white bleached rocks, the shallow stream of water, the fringe of brush,
and the long narrowing track--all were momentarily indistinct in his
sight. His breast seemed weighted. Over and over in his mind revolved
the several possibilities that awaited him at the cut, and every rod of
the distance now added to his worry. It grew to be dread. Chances were
against him. The thing intrusted to him was not in his control. Casey
resented this. He had never failed at a job. The U. P. R. had to be
built--and who could tell?--if the chief engineer and all his staff
and the directors of the road were massacred by the Sioux, perhaps that
might be a last and crowning catastrophe.

Casey had his first cold thrill. And his nerves tightened for the
crisis, while his horny hands gripped on the brake. The car was running
wild, with a curve just ahead. It made an unearthly clatter. The Indians
would hear that. But they would have to be swift, if he stayed on the
track. Almost before he realized it the car lurched at the bend. Casey
felt the off-side wheels leave the rail, heard the scream of the inside
wheels grinding hard. But for his grip on the wheel he would have been
thrown. The wind whistled in his ears. With a sudden lurch the car
seemed to rise. Casey thought it had jumped the track. But it banged
back, righted itself, rounded the curve.

Here the gully widened--sent off branches. Casey saw hundreds of
horses--but not an Indian. He rolled swiftly on, crossed a bridge, and
saw more horses. His grim anticipation became a reality. The Sioux were
in the ambush. What depended on him and his luck! Casey’s red cheek
blanched, but it was not with fear for himself. Not yet on this ride had
he entertained one thought concerning his own personal relation to its
fragile possibilities.

To know the Sioux were there made a tremendous difference. A dark and
terrible sternness actuated Casey. He projected his soul into that
clattering car of iron and wood. And it was certain he prayed. His hair
stood straight up. There! the narrow cut in the hill! the curve of the
track! He was pounding at it. The wheels shrieked. Looking up, he saw
only the rocks and gray patches of brush and the bare streak of earth.
No Indian showed.

His gaze strained to find an obstruction on the track. The car rode the
curve on two wheels. It seemed alive. It entered the cut with hollow,
screeching roar. The shade of the narrow place was gloomy. Here! It must
happen! Casey’s heart never lifted its ponderous weight. Then, shooting
round the curve, he saw an open track and bright sunlight beyond.

Above the roar of wheels sounded spatting reports of rifles. Casey
forgot to dodge into his gravel shelter. He was living a strange,
dragging moment--an age. Out shot the car into the light. Likewise
Casey’s dark blankness of mind ended. His heart lifted with a mighty
throb. There shone the gray endless slope, stretching out and down to
the black hills in the distance. Shrill wild yells made Casey wheel.
The hillside above the cut was colorful and spotted with moving objects.
Indians! Puffs of white smoke arose. Casey felt the light impact of
lead. Glancing bright streaks darted down. They were arrows. Two
thudded into the gravel, one into the wood. Then something tugged at
his shoulder. Another arrow! Suddenly the shaft was there in his sight,
quivering in his flesh. It bit deep. With one wrench he tore it out
and shook it aloft at the Sioux. “Oh bate yez dom’ Sooz!” he yelled,
in fierce defiance. The long screeching clamor of baffled rage and the
scattering volley of rifle-shots kept up until the car passed out of
range.

Casey faced ahead. The Sioux were behind him. He had a free track. Far
down the gray valley, where the rails disappeared, were low streaks of
black smoke from a locomotive. The general’s train was coming.

The burden of worry and dread that had been Casey’s was now no
more--vanished as if by magic. His job had not yet been completed, but
he had won. He never glanced back at the Sioux. They had failed in
their first effort at ambushing the cut, and Casey knew the troops would
prevent a second attempt. Casey faced ahead. The whistle of wind filled
his ears, the dry, sweet odor of the desert filled his nostrils. His car
was on a straight track, rolling along down-grade, half a mile a minute.
And Casey, believing he might do well to slow up gradually, lightly put
on the brake. But it did not hold. He tried again. The brake had broken.

He stood at the wheel, his eyes clear now, watching ahead. The train
down in the valley was miles away, not yet even a black dot in the gray.
The smoke, however, began to lift.

Casey was suddenly struck by a vague sense that something was wrong with
him.

“Phwat the hell!” he muttered. Then his mind, strangely absorbed,
located the trouble. His pipe had gone out! Casey stooped in the hole
he had made in the gravel, and there, knocking his pipe in his palm, he
found the ashes cold. When had that ever happened before? Casey wagged
his head. For his pipe to go cold and he not to know! Things were
happening on the U. P. R. these days. Casey refilled his pipe, and, with
the wind whistling over him, he relit it. He drew deep and long, stood
up, grasped the wheel, and felt all his blood change.

“Me poipe goin’ cold--that wor funny!” soliloquized Casey.

The phenomenon appeared remarkable to him. Indeed, it stood alone. He
measured the nature of this job by that forgetfulness. And memories
thrilled him. With his eye clear on the track that split the gray
expanse, with his whole being permeated by the soothing influence of
smoke, with his task almost done, Casey experienced an unprecedented
thing for him--he lived over past performances and found them vivid,
thrilling, somehow sweet. Battles of the Civil War; the day he saved a
flag; and, better, the night he saved Pat Shane, who had lived only to
stop a damned Sioux bullet; many and many an adventure with McDermott,
who, just a few minutes past, had watched him with round, shining eyes;
and the fights he had seen and shared--all these things passed swiftly
through Casey’s mind and filled him with a lofty and serene pride.

He was pleased with himself; more pleased with what McDermott would
think. Casey’s boyhood did not return to him, but his mounting
exhilaration and satisfaction were boyish. It was great to ride this
way!... There! he saw a long, black dot down in the gray. The train!...
General Lodge had once shaken hands with Casey.

Somebody had to do these things, since the U. P. R. must reach across
to the Pacific. A day would come when a splendid passenger-train would
glide smoothly down this easy grade where Casey jolted along on his
gravel-car. The fact loomed large in the simplicity of the Irishman’s
mind. He began to hum his favorite song. Facing westward, he saw the
black dot grow into a long train. Likewise he saw the beauty of the
red-gold sunset behind the hills. Casey gloried in the wildness of the
scene--in the meaning of his ride--particularly in his loneliness. He
seemed strangely alone there on that vast gray slope--a man and somehow
accountable for all these things. He felt more than he understood.
His long-tried nerves and courage and strength had never yielded this
wonderful buoyancy and sense of loftiness. He was Casey--Casey who had
let all the gang run for shelter from the Sioux while he had remained
for one last and final drive at a railroad spike. But the cool,
devil-may-care indifference, common to all his comrades as well as to
himself, was not the strongest factor in the Casey of to-day. Up out of
the rugged and dormant soul had burst the spirit of a race embodied
in one man. Casey was his own audience, and the light upon him was
the glory of the setting sun. A nightingale sang in his heart, and he
realized that this was his hour. Here the bloody, hard years found their
reward. Not that he had ever wanted one or thought of one, but it had
come--out of the toil, the pain, the weariness. So his nerves tingled,
his pulses beat, his veins glowed, his heart throbbed; and all the new,
sweet, young sensations of a boy wildly reveling in the success of his
first great venture, all the vague, strange, deep, complex emotions of
a man who has become conscious of what he is giving to the world--these
shook Casey by storm, and life had no more to give. He knew that,
whatever he was, whatever this incomprehensible driving spirit in him,
whatever his unknown relation to man and to duty, there had been given
him in the peril just passed, in this wonderful ride, a gift splendid
and divine.

Casey rolled on, and the train grew plain in his sight. When perhaps
several miles of track lay between him and the approaching engine, he
concluded it was time to get ready. Lifting one of the heavy ties, he
laid it in front where he could quickly shove it off with his foot.

Then he stood up. It was certain that he looked backward, but at no
particular thing--just an instinctive glance. With his foot on the tie
he steadied himself so that he could push it off and leap instantly
after.

And at that moment he remembered the little book he had found on Beauty
Stanton’s breast, and which contained the letter to his friend Neale.
Casey deliberated in spite of the necessity for haste. Then he took the
book from his pocket.

“B’gorra, yez niver can tell, an’ thim U. P. R. throopers hev been known
to bury a mon widout searchin’ his pockets,” he said.

And he put the little book between the teeth that held his pipe. Then he
shoved off the tie and leaped.




30

Neale, aghast and full of bitter amaze and shame at himself, fled from
the gambling-hall where he had struck Beauty Stanton. How beside himself
with rage and torture he had been! That woman to utter Allie Lee’s name!
Inconceivable! Could she know his story?

He tramped the dark streets, and the exercise and the cool wind calmed
him. Then the whistle of an engine made him decide to leave Benton at
once, on the first train out. Hurriedly he got his baggage and joined
the throng which even at that late hour was making for the station.

A regret that was pain burned deep in him--somehow inexplicable. He,
like other men, had done things that must be forgotten. What fatality in
the utterance of a single name--what power to flay!

From a window of an old coach he looked out upon the dim lights and pale
tent shapes.

“The last--of Benton!... Thank God!” he murmured, brokenly. Well he
realized how Providence had watched over him there. And slowly the train
moved out upon the dark, windy desert.

It took Neale nearly forty-eight hours to reach the new camp--Roaring
City. A bigger town than Benton had arisen, and more was going up--tents
and clapboard houses, sheds and cabins--the same motley jumble set under
beetling red Utah bluffs.

Neale found lodgings. Being without food or bed or wash for two days and
nights was not helpful to the task he must accomplish--the conquering
of his depression. He ate and slept long, and the following day he took
time to make himself comfortable and presentable before he sallied
forth to find the offices of the engineer corps. Then he walked on as
directed, and heard men talking of Indian ambushes and troops.

When at length he reached the headquarters of the engineer corps he was
greeted with restraint by his old officers and associates; was surprised
and at a loss to understand their attitude.

Even in General Lodge there was a difference. Neale gathered at once
that something had happened to put out of his chief’s mind the interest
that officer surely must have in Neale’s trip to Washington. And after
greeting him, the first thing General Lodge said gave warrant to the
rumors of trouble with Indians.

“My train was to have been ambushed at Deep Cut,” he explained. “Big
force of Sioux. We were amazed to find them so far west. It would have
been a massacre--but for Casey.... We have no particulars yet, for
the wire is cut. But we know what Casey did. He ran the gantlet of
the Indians through that cut.... He was on a gravel-car running wild
down-hill. You know the grade, Neale.... Of course his intention was
to hold up my train--block us before we reached the ambushed cut. There
must have been a broken brake, for he derailed the car not half a
mile ahead of us. My engineer saw the runaway flat-car and feared a
collision.... Casey threw a railroad tie--on the track--in front of
him.... We found him under the car--crushed--dying--”

General Lodge’s voice thickened and slowed a little. He looked down. His
face appeared quite pale.

Neale began to quiver in the full presaging sense of a revelation.

“My engineer, Tom Daley, reached Casey’s side just the instant before he
died,” said General Lodge, resuming his story. “In fact, Daley was
the only one of us who did see Casey alive.... Casey’s last words were
‘ambush--Sooz--’ Deep Cut,’ and then ‘me fri’nd Neale!’... We were at a
loss to understand what he meant--that is, at first. We found Casey with
this little note-book and his pipe tight between his teeth.”

The chief gave the note-book to Neale, who received it with a trembling
hand.

“You can see the marks of Casey’s teeth in the leather. It was difficult
to extract the book. He held on like grim death. Oh! Casey was grim
death.... We could not pull his black pipe out at all. We left it
between his set jaws, where it always had been--where it belonged.... I
ordered him interred that way.... So they buried him out there along the
track.” The chief’s low voice ceased, and he stood motionless a moment,
his brow knotted, his eyes haunted, yet bright with a glory of tribute
to a hero.

Neale heard the ticking of a watch and the murmur of the street outside.
He felt the soft little note-book in his hand. And the strangest
sensation shuddered over him. He drew his breath sharply.

When General Lodge turned again to face him, Neale saw him
differently--aloof, somehow removed, indistinct.

“Casey meant that note-book for you,” said the general, “It belonged
to the woman, Beauty Stanton. It contained a letter, evidently written
while she was dying.... This developed when Daley began to read aloud.
We all heard. The instant I understood it was a letter intended for
you I took the book. No more was read. We were all crowded round
Daley--curious, you know. There were visitors on my train--and your
enemy Lee. I’m sorry--but, no matter. You see it couldn’t be helped....
That’s all....”

Neale was conscious of calamity. It lay in his hand. “Poor old Casey!”
 he murmured. Then he remembered. Stanton dying! What had happened? He
could not trust himself to read that message before Lodge, and, bowing,
he left the room. But he had to grope his way through the lobby, so dim
had become his sight. By the time he reached the street he had lost
his self-control. Something burnt his hand. It was the little
leather note-book. He had not the nerve to open it. What had been the
implication in General Lodge’s strange words?

He gazed with awe at the tooth-marks on the little book. How had Casey
come by anything of Beauty Stanton’s? Could it be true that she was
dead?

Then again he was accosted in the street. A heavy hand, a deep voice
arrested his progress. His eyes, sweeping up from the path, saw fringed
and beaded buckskin, a stalwart form, a bronzed and bearded face, and
keen, gray eyes warm with the light of gladness. He was gripped in hands
of iron.

“Son! hyar you air--an’ it’s the savin’ of me!” exclaimed a deep,
familiar voice.

“Slingerland!” cried Neale, and he grasped his old friend as a drowning
man at an anchor-rope. “My God! What will happen next?... Oh, I’m glad
to find you!... All these years! Slingerland, I’m in trouble!”

“Son, I reckon I know,” replied the other.

Neale shivered. Why did men look at him so? This old trapper had too
much simplicity, too big a heart, to hide his pity.

“Come! Somewhere--out of the crowd!” cried Neale, dragging at
Slingerland. “Don’t talk. Don’t tell me anything. Wait!... I’ve a letter
here--that’s going to be hell!”

Neale stumbled along out of the crowded street, he did not know where,
and with death in his soul he opened Beauty Stanton’s book. And he read:

You called me that horrible name. You struck me. You’ve killed me. I
lie here dying. Oh, Neale! I’m dying--and I loved you. I came to you
to prove it. If you had not been so blind--so stupid! My prayer is that
some one will see this I’m writing--and take it to you.

Ancliffe brought your sweetheart, Allie Lee, to me--to hide her from
Durade. He told me to find you and then he died. He had been stabbed in
saving her from Durade’s gang. And Hough, too, was killed.

Neale, I looked at Allie Lee, and then I understood your ruin. You fool!
She was not dead, but alive. Innocent and sweet like an angel! Ah, the
wonder of it in Benton! Neale, she did not know--did not feel the kind
of a woman I am. She changed me--crucified me. She put her face on my
breast. And I have that touch with me now, blessed, softening.

I locked her in a room and hurried out to find you. For the first time
in years I had a happy moment. I understood why you had never cared for
me. I respected you. Then I would have gone to hell for you. It was my
joy that you must owe your happiness to me--that I would be the one to
give you back Allie Lee and hope, and the old, ambitious life. Oh, I
gloried in my power. It was sweet. You would owe every kiss of hers,
every moment of pride, to the woman you had repulsed. That was to be my
revenge.

And I found you, and in the best hour of my bitter life--when I had
risen above the woman of shame, above thought of self--then you, with
hellish stupidity, imagined I was seeking you--YOU for myself! Your
annoyance, your scorn, robbed me of my wits. I could not tell you. I
could only speak her name and bid you come.

You branded me before that grinning crowd, you struck me! And the fires
of hell--MY hell--burst in my heart. I ran out of there--mad to kill
your soul--to cause you everlasting torment. I swore I would give that
key of Allie Lee’s room to the first man who entered my house.

The first man was Larry Red King. He was drunk. He looked wild. I
welcomed him. I sent him to her room.

But Larry King was your friend. I had forgotten that. He came out with
her. He was sober and terrible. Like the mad woman that I was I rushed
at him to tear her away. He shot me. I see his eyes now. But oh, thank
God, he shot me! It was a deliverance.

I fell on the stairs, but I saw that flaming-faced devil kill four of
Durade’s men. He got Allie Lee out. Later I heard he had been killed and
that Durade had caught the girl.

Neale, hurry to find her. Kill that Spaniard. No man could tell why he
has spared her, but I tell you he will not spare her long.

Don’t ever forget Hough or Ancliffe or that terrible cowboy. Ancliffe’s
death was beautiful. I am cold. It’s hard to write. All is darkening. I
hear the moan of wind. Forgive me! Neale, the difference between me and
Allie Lee--is a good man’s love. Men are blind to woman’s agony. She
laid her cheek here--on my breast. I--who always wanted a child. I shall
die alone. No--I think God is here. There is some one! After all, I was
a woman. Neale forgive--




31

“Wor I there?” echoed McDermott, as he wiped the clammy sweat from his
face. “B’gosh, I wor!”

It was half-past five. There appeared to be an unusual number of men on
the street, not so hurried and business-like and merry as generally, and
given to collecting in groups, low-voiced and excited.

General Lodge drew McDermott inside. “Come. You need a bracer. Man, you
look sick,” he said.

At the bar McDermott’s brown and knotty hand shook as he lifted a glass
and gulped a drink of whisky.

“Gineral, I ain’t the mon I wuz,” complained McDermott. “Casey’s gone!
An’ we had hell wid the Injuns gittin’ here. An’ thin jest afther I
stepped off the train--it happened.”

“What happened? I’ve heard conflicting reports. My men are out trying to
get news. Tell me, Sandy,” replied the general, eagerly.

“Afther hearin’ of Casey’s finish I was shure needin’ stimulants,” began
the Irishman. “An’ prisintly I drhopped into that Durade’s Palace. I had
my drink, an’ thin went into the big room where the moosic wuz. It shure
wuz a palace. A lot of thim swells with frock-coats wuz there. B’gorra
they ain’t above buckin’ the tiger. Some of thim I knew. That Misther
Lee, wot wuz once a commissioner of the U. P., he wor there with a party
of friends.

“An’ I happened to be close by thim whin a gurl come out. She was shure
purty. But thot sad! Her eyes wor turrible hauntin’, an’ roight off
I wanted to start a foight. She wor lookin’ fer Durade, as I seen
afterwards.

“Wal, the minnit that Lee seen the gurl he acted strange. I wuz standin’
close an’ I went closer. ‘Most exthraordinary rezemblance,’ he kept
sayin’. An’ thin he dug into his vest fer a pocket-book, an’ out of that
he took a locket. He looked at it--thin at the little gurl who looked
so sad. Roight off he turned the color of a sheet. ‘Gintlemen, look!’ he
sez. They all looked, an’ shure wuz sthruck with somethin’.

“‘Gintlemen,’ sez Lee, ‘me wife left me years ago--ran off West wid a
gambler. If she iver hed a child--thot gurl is thot child. Fer she’s the
livin’ image of me wife nineteen years ago!’

“Some of thim laughed at him--some of thim stared. But Lee wuz dead in
earnest an’ growin’ more excited ivery min nit. I heerd him mutter
low: ‘My Gawd! it can’t be! Her child!... In a gamblin’ hell! But that
face!... Ah! where else could I expect the child of such a mother?’

“An’ Lee went closer to where the gurl was waitin’. His party follered
an’ I follered too.... Jest whin the moosic sthopped an’ the gurl looked
up--thin she seen Lee. Roight out he sthepped away from the crowd. He
wuz whiter ‘n a ghost. An’ the gurl she seemed paralyzed. Sthrange it
wor to see how she an’ him looked alike thin.

“The crowd seen somethin’ amiss, an’ went quiet, starin’ an’ nudgin’....
Gineral, dom’ me if the gurl’s face didn’t blaze. I niver seen the
loike. An’ she sthepped an’ come straight fer Lee. An’ whin she sthopped
she wuz close enough to touch him. Her eyes wor great burnin’ holes an’
her face shone somethin’ wonderful.

“Lee put up a shakin’ hand.

“‘Gurl,’ he sez, ‘did yez iver hear of Allison Lee?’

“An’ all her seemed to lift.

“‘He is my father!’ she cried. ‘I am Allie Lee!’

“Ah! thin that crowd wuz split up by a mon wot hurried through. He wuz
a greaser--one of thim dandies on dress an’ diamonds--a handsome,
wicked-lookin’ gambler. Seein’ the gurl, he snarled, ‘Go back there!’
an’ he pointed. She niver even looked at him.

“Some wan back of me sez thot’s Durade. Wal, it was! An’ sudden he seen
who the gurl wuz watchin’--Lee.

“Thot Durade turned green an’ wild-eyed an’ stiff. But thot couldn’t
hould a candle to Lee. Shure he turned into a fiend. He bit out a
Spanish name, nothin’ loike Durade.

“An’ loike a hissin’ snake Durade sez, ‘Allison Lee!’

“Thin there wuz a dead-lock between thim two men, wid the crowd waitin’
fer hell to pay. Life-long inimies, sez I, to meself, an’ I hed the
whole story.

“Durade began to limber up. Any man what knows a greaser would have been
lookin’ fer blood. ‘She--wint--back--to yez!’ panted Durade.

“‘No--thief--Spanish dog! I have not seen her for nineteen years,’ sez
Lee.

“The gurl spoke up: ‘Mother is dead! Killed by Injuns!’

“Thin Lee cried out, ‘Did she leave HIM?’

“‘Yes, she did,’ sez the gurl. ‘She wuz goin’ back. Home! Takin’
me home. But the caravan wuz attacked by Injuns. An’ all but me wor
massacred.”

“Durade cut short the gurl’s spache. If I iver seen a reptoile it wuz
thin.

“‘Lee, they both left me,’ he hisses. ‘I tracked them. I lost the
mother, but caught the daughter.’

“Thin thot Durade lost his spache fer a minnit, foamin’ at the mouth
wid rage. If yez niver seen a greaser mad thin yez niver seen the rale
thin’. His face changed yaller an’ ould an’ wrinkled, wid spots of red.
His lip curled up loike a wolf’s, an’ his eyes--they wint down to little
black points of hell’s fire. He wuz crazy.

“‘Look at her!’ he yelled. ‘Allie Lee! Flesh an’ blood yez can’t deny!
Her baby!... An’ she’s been my slave--my dog to beat an’ kick! She’s
been through Benton! A toy fer the riff-raff of the camps!... She’s as
vile an’ black an’ lost as her treacherous mother!’

“Allison Lee shrunk under thot shame. But the gurl! Lord! she niver
looked wot she was painted by thot devil. She stood white an’ still,
like an angel above judgment.

“Durade drew one of thim little derringers. An’ sudden he hild it on
Lee, hissin’ now in his greaser talk. I niver seen sich hellish joy on a
human face. Murder was nothin’ to thot look.

“Jist thin I seen Neale an’ Slingerland, an’, by Gawd! I thought I’d
drop. They seemed to loom up. The girl screamed wild-loike an’ she
swayed about to fall. Neale leaped in front of Lee.

“‘Durade!’ he spit out, an’ dom’ me if I didn’t expect to see the roof
fly off.”

McDermott wiped his moist face and tipped his empty glass to his lips,
and swallowed hard. His light-blue eyes held a glint.

“Gineral,” he went on, “yez know Neale. How big he is! Wot nerve he’s
got! There niver wor a mon his equal on the U. P. ‘ceptin’ Casey.... But
me, nor any wan, nor yez, either, ever seen Neale loike he wuz thin. He
niver hesitated an inch, but wint roight fer Durade. Any dom’ fool,
even a crazy greaser, would hev seen his finish in Neale. Durade changed
quick from hot to cold. An’ he shot Neale.

“Neale laughed. Funny ringin’ sort of laugh, full of thot same joy
Durade hed sung out to Lee. Hate an’ love of blood it wor. Yez would hev
thought Neale felt wonderful happy to sthop a bullet.

“Thin his hand shot out an’ grabbed Durade.... He jerked him off his
feet an’ swung him round. The little derringer flew, an’ Sandy McDermott
wuz the mon who picked it up. It’ll be Neale’s whin I see him.... Durade
jabbered fer help. But no wan come. Thot big trapper Slingerland stood
there with two guns, an’ shure he looked bad. Neale slung Durade around,
spillin’ some fellars who didn’t dodge quick, an’ thin he jerked him up
backwards.

“An’ Durade come up with a long knife in the one hand he had free.

“Neale yelled, ‘Lee, take the gurl out!’

“I seen thin she hed fainted in Lee’s arms. He lifted her--moved
away--an’ thin I seen no more of thim.

“Durade made wild an’ wicked lunges at Neale, only to be jerked off
his balance. I heerd the bones crack in the arm Neale held. The greaser
screamed. Sudden he wuz turned agin, an’ swung backwards so thot Neale
grabbed the other arm--the wan wot held the knife. It wuz a child in the
grasp of a giant. Neale shure looked beautiful, I niver wished so much
in me loife fer Casey as thin. He would hev enjoyed thot foight, fer he
bragged of his friendship fer Neale. An’--”

“Go on, man, end your story!” ordered the general, breathlessly.

“Wal, b’gorra, there wuz more crackin’ of bones, an’ sich screams as
I niver heerd from a mon. Tumble, blood-curdlin’!... Neale held both
Durade’s hands an’ wuz squeezin’ thot knife-handle so the greaser
couldn’t let go.

“Thin Neale drew out thot hand of Durade’s--the wan wot held the
knife--an’ made Durade jab himself, low down!... My Gawd! how thot
jenteel Spaniard howled! I seen the blade go in an’ come out red. Thin
Slingerland tore thim apart, an’ the greaser fell. He warn’t killed.
Mebbe he ain’t goin’ to croak. But he’ll shure hev to l’ave Roarin’
City, an he’ll shure be a cripple fer loife.”

McDermott looked at the empty glass.

“That’s all, Gineral. An’ if it’s jist the same to yez I’ll hev another
drink.”




32

The mere sight of Warren Neale had transformed life for Allie Lee.
The shame of being forced to meet degraded men, the pain from Durade’s
blows, the dread that every hour he would do the worst by her or
kill her, the sudden and amazing recognition between her and her
father--these became dwarfed and blurred in the presence of the glorious
truth that Neale was there.

She had recognized him with reeling senses and through darkening eyes.
She had seen him leap before her father to confront that glittering-eyed
Durade. She had neither fear for him nor pity for the Spaniard.

Sensations of falling, of being carried, of the light and dust and noise
of the street, of men around her, of rooms and the murmur of voices, of
being worked over and spoken to by a kindly woman, of swallowing what
was put to her mouth, of answering questions, of letting other clothes
be put upon her; she was as if in a trance, aware of all going on
about her, but with consciousness riveted upon one stunning fact--his
presence. When she was left alone this state gradually wore away, and
there remained a throbbing, quivering suspense of love. Her despair had
ended. The spirit that had upheld her through all the long, dark hours
had reached its fulfilment.

She lay on a couch in a small room curtained off from another, the
latter large and light, and from which came a sound of low voices. She
heard the quick tread of men; a door opened.

“Lee, I congratulate you. A narrow escape!” exclaimed a deep voice, with
something sharp, authoritative in it.

“General Lodge, it was indeed a narrow shave for me,” replied another
voice, low and husky.

Allie slowly sat up, with the dreamy waiting abstraction less strong.
Her father, Allison Lee, and General Lodge, Neale’s old chief, were
there in the other room.

“Neale almost killed Durade! Broke him! Cut him all up!” said the
general, with agitation. “I had it from McDermott, one of my spikers--a
reliable man.... Neale was shot--perhaps cut, too.... But he doesn’t
seem to know it.”

Allie sprang up, transfixed and thrilling.

“Neale almost killed--him!” echoed Allison Lee, hoarsely. Then followed
a sound of a chair falling.

“Indeed, Allison, it’s true,” broke in a strange voice. “The street’s
full of men--all talking--all stirred up.”

Other men entered the room.

“Is Neale here?” queried General Lodge, sharply.

“They’re trying to hold him up--in the office. The boys want to pat him
on the back.... Durade was not liked,” replied some one.

“Is Neale badly hurt?”

“I don’t know. He looked it. He was all bloody.”

“Colonel Dillon, did you see Neale?” went on the sharp, eager voice.

“Yes. He seemed dazed--wild. Probably badly hurt. Yet he moved steadily.
No one could stop him,” answered another strange voice.

“Ah! here comes McDermott!” exclaimed General Lodge. Allie’s ears
throbbed to a slow, shuffling, heavy tread. Her consciousness received
the fact of Neale’s injury, but her heart refused to accept it as
perilous. God could not mock her faith by a last catastrophe.

“Sandy--you’ve seen Neale?”

Allie loved this sharp, keen voice for its note of dread. “Shure.
B’gorra, yez couldn’t hilp seein’ him. He’s as big as a hill an’ his
shirt’s as red as Casey’s red wan. I wint to give him the little gun
wot Durade pulled on him. Dom’ me! he looked roight at me an’ niver seen
me,” replied the Irishman.

“Lee, you will see Neale?” queried General Lodge. There was a silence.

“No,” presently came a cold reply. “It is not necessary. He saved
me--injury perhaps. I am grateful. I’ll reward him.”

“How?” rang General Lodge’s voice.

“Gold, of course. Neale was a gambler. Probably he had a grudge
against this Durade.... I need not meet Neale, it seems, I am
somewhat--overwrought. I wish to spare myself further excitement.”

“Lee--listen!” returned General Lodge, violently. “Neale is a splendid
young man--the nerviest, best engineer I ever knew. I predicted great
things for him. They have come true.”

“That doesn’t interest me.”

“You’ll hear it, anyhow. He saved the life of this girl who has turned
out to be your daughter. He took care of her. He loved her--was engaged
to marry her.... Then he lost her. And after that he was half mad. It
nearly ruined him.”

“I do not credit that. It was gambling, drink--and bad women that ruined
him.”

“No!”

“But, pardon me, General. If--as you intimate--there was an attachment
between him and my unfortunate child, would he have become an associate
of gamblers and vicious women?”

“He would not. The nature of his fury, the retribution he visited upon
this damned Spaniard, prove the manner of man he is.”

“Wild indeed. But hardly from a sense of loyalty. These camps breed
blood-spillers. I heard you say that.”

“You’ll hear me say something more, presently,” retorted the other, with
heat scarcely controlled. “But we’re wasting time. I don’t insist that
you see Neale. That’s your affair. It seems to me the least you could do
would be to thank him. I certainly advise you not to offer him gold. I
do insist, however, that you let him see the girl!”

“No!”

“But, man.... Say, McDermott, go fetch Neale in here.”

Allie Lee heard all this strange talk with consternation. An
irresistible magnet drew her toward those curtains, which she grasped
with trembling hands, ready, but not able, to part them and enter the
room. It seemed that in there was a friend of Neale’s whom she was going
to love, and an enemy whom she was going to hate. As for Neale seeing
her--at once--only death could rob her of that.

“General Lodge, I have no sympathy for Neale,” came the cold voice of
Allison Lee.

There was no reply. Some one coughed. Footsteps sounded in the hallway,
and a hum of distant voices.

“You forget,” continued Lee, “what happened not many hours ago when your
train was saved by that dare-devil Casey--the little book held tight in
his locked teeth--the letter meant for this Neale from one of Benton’s
camp-women.... Your engineer read enough. You heard. I heard.... A
letter from a dying woman. She accused Neale of striking her--of killing
her.... She said she was dying, but she loved him.... Do you remember
that, General Lodge?”

“Yes, alas!... Lee, I don’t deny that. But--”

“There are no buts.”

“Lee, you’re hard, hard as steel. Appearances seem against Neale.
I don’t seek to extenuate them. But I know men. Neale might have
fallen--it seems he must have. These are terrible times. In anger or
drink Neale might have struck this woman.... But kill her--No!”

A gleam pierced Allie Lee’s dark bewilderment. They meant Beauty
Stanton, that beautiful, fair woman with such a white, soft bosom and
such sad eyes--she whom Larry King had shot. What a tangle of fates
and lives! She could tell them why Beauty Stanton was dying. Then other
words, like springing fire, caught Allie’s thought, and a sickening
ripple of anguish convulsed her. They believed Beauty Stanton had loved
Neale--had--Allie would have died before admitting that last thought to
her consciousness. For a second the room turned black. Her hold on
the curtains kept her from falling. With frantic and terrible
earnestness--the old dominance Neale had acquired over her--she clung
to the one truth that mattered. She loved Neale--belonged to him--and
he was there! That they were about to meet again was as strange and
wonderful a thing as had ever happened. What had she not endured? What
must he have gone through? The fiery, stinging nature of her new and
sudden pain she could not realize.

Again the strong speech became distinct to her.

“... You’ll stay here--and you, Dillon.... Don’t any one leave this
room.... Lee, you can leave, if you want. But we’ll see Neale, and so
will Allie Lee.”

Allie spread the curtains and stood there. No one saw her. All the men
faced the door through which sounded slow, heavy tread of boots. An
Irishman entered. Then a tall man. Allie’s troubled soul suddenly
calmed. She saw Neale.

Slowly he advanced a few steps. Another man entered, and Allie knew
him by his buckskin garb. Neale turned, his face in the light. And a
poignant cry leaped up from Allie’s heart to be checked on her lips. Was
this her young and hopeful and splendid lover? She recognized him, yet
now did not know him. He stood bareheaded, and her swift, all-embracing
glance saw the gray over his temples, and the eyes that looked out from
across the border of a dark hell, and face white as death and twitching
with spent passion.

“Mr.--Lee,” he panted, very low, and the bloody patch on his shirt
heaved with his breath, “my only--regret--is--I didn’t--think to
make--Durade--tell the truth.... He lied.... He wanted to--revenge
himself--on Allie’s mother--through Allie.... What he said--about
Allie--was a lie--as black as his heart. He meant evil--for her.
But--somehow she was saved. He was a tiger--playing--and he waited--too
long. You must realize--her innocence--and understand. God has watched
over Allie Lee! It was not luck--nor accident. But innocence!... Hough
died to save her! Then Ancliffe! Then my old friend--Larry King!
These men--broken--gone to hell--out here--felt an innocence that made
them--mad--as I have just been.... That is proof--if you need it....
Men of ruined lives--could not rise--and die--as they did--victims of a
false impression--of innocence.... They knew!”

Neale’s voice sank to a whisper, his eyes intent to read belief in the
cold face of Allison Lee.

“I thank you, Neale, for your service to me and your defense of her,” he
said. “What can I do for you?”

“Sir--I--I--”

“Can I reward you in any way?”

The gray burned out of Neale’s face. “I ask--nothing--except that you
believe me.”

Lee did not grant this, nor was there any softening of his cold face.

“I would like to ask you a few questions,” he said. “General Lodge here
informed me that you saved my--my daughter’s life long ago.... Can you
tell me what became of her mother?”

“She was in the caravan--massacred by Sioux,” replied Neale. “I saw her
buried. Her grave is not so many miles from here.”

Then a tremor changed Allison Lee’s expression. He turned away an
instant: his hand closed tight; he bit his lips. This evidence of
feeling in him relaxed the stony scrutiny of the watchers, and they
shifted uneasily on their feet.

Allie stood watching--waiting, with her heart at her lips.

“Where did you take my daughter?” queried Lee, presently.

“To the home of a trapper. My friend--Slingerland,” replied Neale,
indicating the buckskin-clad figure. “She lived there--slowly
recovering. You don’t know that she lost her mind--for a while. But
she recovered.... And during an absence of Slingerland’s--she was taken
away.”

“Were you and she--sweethearts?”

“Yes.”

“And engaged to marry?”

“Of course,” replied Neale, dreamily.

“That cannot be now.”

“I understand. I didn’t expect--I didn’t think....”

Allie Lee had believed many times that her heart was breaking, but now
she knew it had never broken till then. Why did he not turn to see her
waiting there--stricken motionless and voiceless, wild to give the lie
to those cold, strange words?

“Then, Neale--if you will not accept anything from me, let us terminate
this painful interview,” said Allison Lee.

“I’m sorry. I only wanted to tell you--and ask to see--Allie--a moment,”
 replied Neale.

“No. It might cause a breakdown. I don’t want to risk anything that
might prevent my taking the next train with her.”

“Going to take her--back East?” asked Neale, as if talking to himself.

“Certainly.”

“Then--I--won’t see her!” Neale murmured, dazedly.

At this juncture General Lodge stepped out. His face was dark, his mouth
stern.

His action caused a breaking of the strange, vise-like clutch--the mute
and motionless spell--that had fallen upon Allie. She felt the gathering
of tremendous forces in her; in an instant she would show these stupid
men the tumult of a woman’s heart.

“Lee, be generous,” spoke up General Lodge, feelingly. “Let Neale see
the girl.”

“I said no!” snapped Lee.

“But why not, in Heaven’s name?”

“Why? I told you why,” declared Lee, passionately.

“But, Lee--that implication may not be true. We didn’t read all that
letter,” protested General Lodge.

“Ask him.”

Then the general turned to Neale. “Boy--tell me--did this Stanton woman
love you--did you strike her? Did you--” The general’s voice failed.

Neale faced about with a tragic darkening of his face. “To my shame--it
is true,” he said, clearly.

Then Allie Lee swept forward. “Oh, Neale!”

He seemed to rise and leap at once. And she ran straight into his arms.
No man, no trouble, no mystery, no dishonor, no barrier--nothing could
have held her back the instant she saw how the sight of her, how the
sound of her voice, had transformed Neale. For one tumultuous, glorious,
terrible moment she clung to his neck, blind, her heart bursting. Then
she fell back with hands seeking her breast.

“I heard!” she cried. “I know nothing of Beauty Stanton’s letter.... But
you didn’t shoot her. It was Larry. I saw him do it.”

“Allie!” he whispered.

At last he had realized her actual presence, the safety of her body
and soul; and all that had made him strange and old and grim and sad
vanished in a beautiful transfiguration.

“You know Larry did it!” implored Allie. “Tell them so.”

“Yes, I know,” he replied. “But I did worse. I--”

She saw him shaken by an agony of remorse; and that agony was
communicated to her.

“Neale! she loved you?”

He bowed his head.

“Oh!” Her cry was almost mute, full of an unutterable realization of
tragic fatality for her. “And you--you--”

Allison Lee strode between them facing Neale. “See! She knows... and if
you would spare her--go!” he exclaimed.

“She knows--what?” gasped Neale, in a frenzy between doubt and
certainty.

Allie felt a horrible, nameless, insidious sense of falsity--a nightmare
unreality--an intangible Neale, fated, drifting away from her.

“Good-bye--Allie!... Bless you! I’ll be--happy--knowing--you’re--” He
choked, and the tears streamed down his face. It was a face convulsed by
renunciation, not by guilt. Whatever he had done, it was not base.

“DON’T LET ME--GO!... _I_--FORGIVE YOU!” she burst out. She held out her
arms. “THERE’S NO ONE IN THE WORLD BUT YOU!”

But Neale plunged away, upheld by Slingerland, and Allie’s world grew
suddenly empty and black.

The train swayed and creaked along through the Night with that strain
and effort which told of upgrade. The oil-lamps burned dimly in corners
of the coach. There were soldiers at open windows looking out. There
were passengers asleep sitting up and lying down and huddled over their
baggage.

But Allie Lee was not asleep. She lay propped up with pillows and
blankets, covered by a heavy coat. Her window was open, and a cool
desert wind softly blew her hair. She stared out into the night, and the
wheels seemed to be grinding over her crushed heart.

It was late. An old moon, misshapen and pale, shone low down over a
dark, rugged horizon. Clouds hid the stars. The desert void seemed
weirdly magnified by the wan light, and all that shadowy waste, silent,
lonely, bleak, called out to Allie Lee the desolation of her soul. For
what had she been saved? The train creaked on, and every foot added to
her woe. Her unquenchable spirit, pure as a white flame that had burned
so wonderfully through the months of her peril, flickered now that her
peril ceased to be. She had no fount of emotion left to draw upon, else
she would have hated this creaking train.

It moved on. And there loomed bold outlines of rock and ridge familiar
to her. They had been stamped upon her memory by the strain of her
lonely wanderings along that very road. She knew every rod of the way,
dark, lonely, wild as it was. In the midst of that stark space lay the
spot where Benton had been. A spot lost in the immensity of the desert.
If she had been asleep she would have awakened while passing there.
There was not a light. Flat patches and pale gleams, a long, wan length
of bare street, shadows everywhere--these marked Benton’s grave.

Allie stared with strained eyes. They were there--in the
blackness--those noble men who had died for her in vain. No--not in
vain! She breathed a prayer for them--a word of love for Larry. Larry,
the waster of life, yet the faithful, the symbol of brotherhood. As long
as she lived she would see him stalk before her with his red, blazing
fire, his magnificent effrontery, his supreme will. He, who had been the
soul of chivalry, the meekest of men before a woman, the inheritor of
a reverence for womanhood, had ruthlessly shot out of his way that
wonderful white-armed Beauty Stanton.

She, too, must lie there in the shadow. Allie shivered with the cool
desert wind that blew in her face from the shadowy spaces. She shut her
eyes to hide the dim passing traces of terrible Benton and the darkness
that hid the lonely graves.

The train moved on and on, leaving what had been Benton far behind; and
once more Allie opened her weary eyes to the dim, obscure reaches of the
desert. Her heart beat very slowly under its leaden weight, its
endless pang. Her blood flowed at low ebb. She felt the long-forgotten
recurrence of an old morbid horror, like a poison lichen fastening upon
the very spring of life. It passed and came again, and left her
once more. Her thoughts wandered back along the night track she had
traversed, until again her ears were haunted by that strange sound which
had given Roaring City its name. She had been torn away from hope, love,
almost life itself. Where was Neale? He had turned from her, obedient
to Allison Lee and the fatal complexity and perversenes’s of life. The
vindication of her spiritual faith and the answer to her prayers lay
in the fact that she had been saved; but rather than to be here in this
car, daughter of a rich father, but separated from Neale, she would have
preferred to fill one of the nameless graves in Benton.




33

The sun set pale-gold and austere as Neale watched the train bear Allie
Lee away. No thought of himself entered into that solemn moment of
happiness. Allie Lee--alive--safe--her troubles ended--on her way home
with her father! The long train wound round the bold bluff and at last
was gone. For Neale the moment held something big, final. A phase--a
part of his life ended there.

“Son, it’s over,” said Slingerland, who watched with him. “Allie’s gone
home--back to whar she belongs--to come into her own. Thank God! An’
you--why this day turns you back to whar you was once.... Allie owes her
life to you an’ her father’s life. Think, son, of these hyar times--how
much wuss it might hev been.”

Neale’s sense of thankfulness was unutterable. Passively he went with
Slingerland, silent and gentle. The trapper dressed his wounds, tended
him, kept men away from him, and watched by him as if he were a sick
child.

Neale suffered only the weakness following the action and stress
of great passion. His mind seemed full of beautiful solemn bells of
blessing, resonant, ringing the wonder of an everlasting unchangeable
truth. Night fell--the darkness thickened--the old trapper kept his
vigil--and Neale sank to sleep, and the sweet, low-toned bells claimed
him in his dreams.

How strange for Neale to greet a dawn without hatred! He and Slingerland
had breakfast together.

“Son, will you go into the hills with me?” asked the old trapper.

“Yes, some day, when the railroad’s built,” replied Neale, thoughtfully.

Slingerland’s keen eyes quickened. “But the railroad’s about done--an’
you need a vacation,” he insisted.

“Yes,” Neale answered, dreamily.

“Son, mebbe you ought to wait awhile. You’re packin’ a bullet somewhar
in your carcass.”

“It’s here,” said Neale, putting his hand to his breast, high up toward
the shoulder. “I feel it--a dull, steady, weighty pain.... But that’s
nothing. I hope I always have it.”

“Wal, I don’t.... An’, son, you ain’t never goin’ back to drink an’
cards-an’ all thet hell?... Not now!”

Neale’s smile was a promise, and the light of it was instantly reflected
on the rugged face of the trapper.

“Reckon I needn’t asked thet. Wal, I’ll be sayin’ good-bye.... You kin
expect me back some day.... To see the meetin’ of the rails from east
an’ west--an’ to pack you off to my hills.”

Neale rode out of Roaring City on the work-train, sitting on a flat-car
with a crowd of hairy-breasted, red-shirted laborers.

That train carried hundreds of men, tons of steel rails, thousands of
ties; and also it was equipped to feed the workers and to fight Indians.
It ran to the end of the rails, about forty miles out of Roaring City.

Neale sought out Reilly, the boss. This big Irishman was in the thick
of the start of the day--which was like a battle. Neale waited in the
crowd, standing there in his shirt-sleeves, with the familiar bustle and
color strong as wine to his senses. At last Reilly saw him and shoved
out a huge paw.

“Hullo, Neale! I’m glad to see ye.... They tell me ye did a dom’ foine
job.”

“Reilly, I need work,” said Neale.

“But, mon--ye was shot!” ejaculated the boss.

“I’m all right.”

“Ye look thot an’ no mistake.... Shure, now, ye ain’t serious about
work? You--that’s chafe of all thim engineer jobs?”

“I want to work with my hands. Let me heave ties or carry rails or swing
a sledge--for just a few days. I’ve explained to General Lodge. It’s a
kind of vacation for me.”

Reilly gazed with keen, twinkling eyes at Neale. “Ye can’t be drunk an’
look sober.”

“Reilly, I’m sober--and in dead earnest,” appealed Neale. “I want to go
back--be in the finish--to lay some rails--drive some spikes.”

The boss lost his humorous, quizzing expression. “Shure--shure,” replied
Reilly, as if he saw, but failed to comprehend. “Ye’re on.... An’ more
power to ye!”

He sent Neale out with the gang detailed to heave railroad ties.

A string of flat-cars, loaded with rails and ties, stood on the track
where the work of yesterday had ended. Beyond stretched the road-bed,
yellow, level, winding as far as eye could see. The sun beat down hot;
the dry, scorching desert breeze swept down from the bare hills, across
the waste; dust flew up in puffs; uprooted clumps of sage, like balls,
went rolling along; and everywhere the veils of heat rose from the
sun-baked earth.

“Drill, ye terriers, drill!” rang out a cheery voice. And Neale
remembered Casey.

Neale’s gang was put to carrying ties. Neale got hold of the first tie
thrown off the car.

“Phwat the hell’s ye’re hurry!” protested his partner. This fellow was
gnarled and knotted, brick-red in color, with face a network of seams,
and narrow, sun-burnt slits for eyes. He answered to the name of Pat.

They carried the tie out to the end of the rails and dropped it on the
level road-bed. Men there set it straight and tamped the gravel around
it. Neale and his partner went back for another, passing a dozen couples
carrying ties forward. Behind these staggered the rows of men burdened
with the heavy iron rails.

So the day’s toil began.

Pat had glanced askance at Neale, and then had made dumb signs to his
fellow-laborers, indicating his hard lot in being yoked to this new wild
man on the job. But his ridicule soon changed to respect. Presently he
offered his gloves to Neale. They were refused.

“But, fri’nd, ye ain’t tough loike me,” he protested.

“Pat, they’ll put you to bed to-night--if you stay with me,” replied
Neale.

“The hell ye say! Come on, thin!”

At first Neale had no sensations of heat, weariness, thirst, or pain. He
dragged the little Irishman forward to drop the ties--then strode back
ahead of him. Neale was obsessed by a profound emotion. This was a new
beginning for him. For him the world and life had seemed to cease when
yesternight the sun sank and Allie Lee passed out of sight. His motive
in working there, he imagined, was to lay a few rails, drive a few
spikes along the last miles of the road that he had surveyed. He meant
to work this way only a little while, till the rails from east met those
from west.

This profound emotion seemed accompanied by a procession of thoughts,
each thought in turn, like a sun with satellites, reflecting its
radiance upon them and rousing strange, dreamy, full-hearted
fancies... Allie lived--as good, as innocent as ever, incomparably
beautiful--sad-eyed, eloquent, haunting. From that mighty thought sprang
both Neale’s exaltation and his activity. He had loved her so well that
conviction of her death had broken his heart, deadened his ambition,
ruined his life. But since, by the mercy of God and the innocence that
had made men heroic, she had survived all peril, all evil, then had
begun a colossal overthrow in Neale’s soul of the darkness, the despair,
the hate, the indifference. He had been flung aloft, into the heights,
and he had seen into heaven. He asked for nothing in the world.
All-satisfied, eternally humble, grateful with every passionate drop of
blood throbbing through his heart, he dedicated all his spiritual
life to memory. And likewise there seemed a tremendous need in him of
sustained physical action, even violence. He turned to the last stages
of the construction of the great railroad.

What fine comrades these hairy-breasted toilers made! Neale had admired
them once; now he loved them. Every group seemed to contain a trio like
that one he had known so well--Casey, Shane, and McDermott. Then he
divined that these men were all alike. They all toiled, swore, fought,
drank, gambled. Hundreds of them went to nameless graves. But the work
went on--the great, driving, united heart beat on.

Neale was under its impulse, in another sense.

When he lifted a tie and felt the hard, splintering wood, he wondered
where it had come from, what kind of a tree it was, who had played in
its shade, how surely birds had nested in it and animals had grazed
beneath it. Between him and that square log of wood there was an
affinity. Somehow his hold upon it linked him strangely to a long past,
intangible spirit of himself. He must cling to it, lest he might lose
that illusive feeling. Then when he laid it down he felt regret fade
into a realization that the yellow-gravel road-bed also inspirited him.
He wanted to feel it, work in it, level it, make it somehow his own.

When he strode back for another load his magnifying eyes gloated over
the toilers in action--the rows of men carrying and laying rails, and
the splendid brawny figures of the spikers, naked to the waist, swinging
the heavy sledges. The blows rang out spang--spang--spang! Strong music,
full of meaning! When his turn came to be a spiker, he would love that
hardest work of all.

The engine puffed smoke and bumped the cars ahead, little by little as
the track advanced; men on the train carried ties and rails forward,
filling the front cars as fast as they were emptied; long lines of
laborers on the ground passed to and fro, burdened going forward,
returning empty-handed; the rails and the shovels and the hammers and
the picks all caught the hot gleam from the sun; the dust swept up in
sheets; the ring, the crash, the thump, the scrape of iron and wood and
earth in collision filled the air with a sound rising harshly above the
song and laugh and curse of men.

A shifting, colorful, strenuous scene of toil!

Gradually Neale felt that he was fitting into this scene, becoming a
part of it, an atom once more in the great whole. He doubted while
he thrilled. Clearly as he saw, keenly as he felt, he yet seemed
bewildered. Was he not gazing out at this construction work through
windows of his soul, once more painted, colored, beautiful, because the
most precious gift he might have prayed for had been given him--life and
hope for Allie Lee?

He did not know. He could not think.

His comrade, Pat, wiped floods of sweat from his scarlet face. “I’ll be
domned if ye ain’t a son-of-a-gun fer worrk!” he complained.

“Pat, we’ve been given the honor of pace-makers. They’ve got to keep up
with us. Come on,” replied Neale.

“Be gad! there ain’t a mon in the gang phwat’ll trade fer me honor,
thin,” declared Pat. “Fri’nd, I’d loike to live till next pay-day.”

“Come on, then, work up an appetite,” rejoined Neale.

“Shure I’ll die.... An’ I’d loike to ask, beggin’ ye’re pardon, hevn’t
ye got some Irish in ye?”

“Yes, a little.”

“I knowed thot.... All roight, I’ll die with ye, thin.”

In half an hour Pat was in despair again. He had to rest.

“Phwat’s--ye’re--name?” he queried.

“Neale.”

“It ought to be Casey. Fer there was niver but wan loike ye--an’ he was
Casey.... Mon, ye’re sweatin’ blood roight now!”

Pat pointed at Neale’s red, wet shirt. Neale slapped his breast, and
drops of blood and sweat spattered from under his hand.

“An’ shure ye’re hands are bladin’, too!” ejaculated Pat.

They were, indeed, but Neale had not noted that.

The boss, Reilly, passing by, paused to look and grin.

“Pat, yez got some one to kape up with to-day. We’re half a mile ahead
of yestidy this time.”

Then he turned to Neale.

“I’ve seen one in yer class--Casey by name. An’ thot’s talkin’.”

He went his way. And Neale, plodding on, saw the red face of the great
Casey, with its set grin and the black pipe. Swiftly then he saw it
as he had heard of it last, and a shadow glanced fleetingly across the
singular radiance of his mind.

The shrill whistle of the locomotive halted the work and called the
men to dinner and rest. Instantly the scene changed. The slow, steady,
rhythmic motions of labor gave place to a scramble back to the long line
of cars. Then the horde of sweaty toilers sought places in the shade,
and ate and drank and smoked and rested. As the spirit of work had been
merry, so was that of rest, with always a dry, grim earnestness in the
background.

Neale slowed down during the afternoon, to the unconcealed thankfulness
of his partner. The burn of the sun, the slippery sweat, the
growing ache of muscles, the never-ending thirst, the lessening of
strength--these sensations impinged upon Neale’s emotion and gradually
wore to the front of his consciousness. His hands grew raw, his back
stiff and sore, his feet crippled. The wound in his breast burned and
bled and throbbed. At the end of the day he could scarcely walk.

He rode in with the laborers, slept twelve hours, and awoke
heavy-limbed, slow, and aching. But he rode out to work, and his second
day was one of agony.

The third was a continual fight between will and body, between spirit
and pain. But so long as he could step and lift he would work on. From
that time he slowly began to mend.

Then came his siege with the rails. That was labor which made carrying
ties seem light. He toiled on, sweating thin, wearing hard, growing
clearer of mind. As pain subsided, and weariness of body no longer
dominated him, slowly thought and feeling returned until that morning
dawned when, like a flash of lightning illuminating his soul, the
profound and exalted emotion again possessed him. Soon he came to divine
that the agony of toil and his victory over weak flesh had added to his
strange happiness. Hour after hour he bent his back and plodded beside
his comrades, doing his share, burdened as they were, silent, watchful,
listening, dreaming, keen to note the progress of the road, yet deep in
his own intense abstraction. He seemed to have two minds. He saw every
rod of the ten miles of track laid every day, knew, as only an engineer
could know, the wonder of such progress; and, likewise, always in his
sight, in his mind, shone a face, red-lipped, soulful, lovely like a
saint’s, with mournful violet eyes, star-sweet in innocence. Life had
given Allie Lee back to him--to his love and his memory; and all that
could happen to him now must be good. At first he had asked for nothing,
so grateful was he to fate, but now he prayed for hours and days and
nights to remember.

The day came when Neale graduated into the class of spikers. This
division of labor to him had always represented the finest spirit of the
building. The drivers--the spikers--the men who nailed the rails--who
riveted the last links--these brawny, half-naked wielders of the
sledges, bronzed as Indians, seemed to embody both the romance and the
achievement. Neale experienced a subtle perception with the first touch
and lift and swing of the great hammer. And there seemed born in him a
genius for the stroke. He had a free, easy swing, with tremendous power.
He could drive so fast that his comrade on the opposite rail, and the
carriers and layers, could not keep up with him. Moments of rest seemed
earned. During these he would gaze with glinting eyes back at the gangs
and the trains, at the smoke, dust, and movement; and beyond toward the
east.

One day he drove spikes for hours, with the gangs in uninterrupted labor
around him, while back a mile along the road the troopers fought the
Sioux; and all this time, when any moment he might be ordered to drop
his sledge for a rifle, he listened to the voice in his memory and saw
the face.

Another day dawned in which he saw the grading gangs return from work
ahead. They were done. Streams of horses, wagons, and men on the return!
They had met the graders from the west, and the two lines of road-bed
had been connected. As these gangs passed, cheer on cheer greeted them
from the rail-layers. It was a splendid moment.

From lip to lip then went the word that the grading-gangs from east and
west had passed each other in plain sight, working on, grading on for
a hundred miles farther than necessary. They had met and had passed on,
side by side, doubling the expense of construction.

This knowledge gave Neale a melancholy reminder of the dishonest aspect
of the road-building. And he thought of many things. The spirit of the
work was grand, the labor heroic, but, alas! side by side with these
splendid and noble attributes stalked the specters of greed and gold and
lust of blood and of death.

But neither knowledge such as this, nor peril from Indians, nor the
toil-pangs of a galley slave had power to change Neale’s supreme state
of joy.

He gazed back toward the east, and then with mighty swing he drove a
spike. He loved Allie Lee beyond all conception, and next he loved the
building of the railroad.

When such thoughts came he went back to pure sensations, the great, bold
peaks looming dark, the winding, level road-bed, the smoky desert-land,
reflecting heat, the completed track and gangs of moving men like bright
ants in the sunlight, and the exhaust of the engines, the old song,
“Drill, ye terriers, drill!” the ring and crash and thud and scrape
of labor, the whistle of the seeping sand on the wind, the feel of the
heavy sledge that he could wield as a toy, the throb of pulse, the
smell of dust and sweat, the sense of his being there, his action, his
solidarity, his physical brawn--once more manhood.

But at last human instincts encroached upon Neale’s superlative
detachment from self. It seemed all of a sudden that he stepped toward
an east-bound train. When he reached the coach something halted him--a
thought--where was he going? The west-bound work-train was the one
he wanted. He laughed, a little grimly. Certainly he had grown
absentminded. And straightway he became thoughtful, in a different way.
Not many moments of reflection were needed to assure him that he had
moved toward the east-bound train with the instinctive idea of going to
Allie Lee. The thing amazed him.

“But she--she’s gone out of my life,” he soliloquized. “And I am--I was
glad!”

The lightning-swift shift to past tense enlightened Neale.

He went out to work. That work still loomed splendid to him, but it
seemed not the same. He saw and felt the majesty of common free men,
sweating and bleeding and groaning over toil comparable to the building
of the Pyramids; he felt the best that had ever been in him quicken and
broaden as he rubbed elbows with these simple, elemental toilers;
with them he had gotten down to the level of truth. His old genius for
achievement, the practical and scientific side of him, still thrilled
with the battle of strong hands against the natural barriers of
the desert. He saw the thousands of plodding, swearing, fighting,
blaspheming, joking laborers on the field of action--saw the picture
they made, red and bronzed and black, dust-begrimed; and how here with
the ties and the rails and the road-bed was the heart of that epical
turmoil. What approach could great and rich engineers and directors have
made to that vast enterprise without these sons of brawn? Neale now saw
what he had once dreamed, and that was the secret of his longing to get
down to the earth with these men.

He loved to swing that sledge, to hear the spang of the steel ring out.
He had a sheer physical delight in the power of his body, long since
thinned-out, hardened, tough as the wood into which he drove the spikes.
He loved his new comrade, Pat, the gnarled and knotted little Irishman
who cursed and complained of his job and fought his fellow-workers, yet
who never lagged, never shirked, and never failed, though his days of
usefulness must soon be over. Soon Pat would drop by the roadside, a
victim to toil and whisky and sun. And he was great in his obscurity. He
wore a brass tag with a number; he signed his wage receipt with a cross;
he cared only for drink and a painted hag in a squalid tent; yet in all
the essentials that Neale now called great his friend Pat reached up to
them--the spirit to work, to stand his share, to go on, to endure, to
fulfill his task.

Neale might have found salvation in this late-developed and splendid
relation to labor and to men. But there was a hitch in his brain. He
would see all that was beautiful and strenuous and progressive around
him; and then, in a flash, that hiatus in his mind would operate to make
him hopeless. Then he would stand as in a trance, with far-away gaze
in his eyes, until his fellow-spiker would recall him to his neglected
work. These intervals of abstraction grew upon him until he would leave
off in the act of driving a spike.

And sometimes in these strange intervals he longed for his old friend,
brother, shadow--Larry Red King. He held to Larry’s memory, though with
it always would return that low, strange roar of Benton’s gold and lust
and blood and death. Neale did not understand the mystery of what he had
been through. It had been a phase of wildness never to be seen again by
his race. His ambition and effort, his fall, his dark siege with hell,
his friendship and loss, his agony and toil, his victory, were all
symbolical of the progress of a great movement. In his experience lay
hid all that development.

The coming of night was always a relief now, for with the end of
the day’s work he need no longer fight his battle. It was a losing
battle--that he knew. Shunning everybody, he paced to and fro out on the
dark, windy desert, under the lonely, pitiless stars.

His longing to see Allie Lee grew upon him. While he had believed her
dead he had felt her spirit hovering near him, in every shadow, and
her voice whispered on the wind. She was alive now, but gone away,
far distant, over mountains and plains, out of his sight and reach,
somewhere to take up a new life alien to his. What would she do? Could
she bear, it? Never would she forget him--be faithless to his memory!
Yet she was young and her life had been hard. She might yield to that
cold Allison Lee’s dictation. In happy surroundings her beauty and
sweetness would bring a crowd of lovers to her.

“But that’s all--only natural,” muttered Neale, in perplexity. “I
want her to forget--to be happy--to find a home.... For her to grow
old--alone! No! She must love some man--marry--”

And with the spoken words Neale’s heart contracted. He knew that he lied
to himself. If she ever cared for another man, that would be the end of
Warren Neale. But then, he was ended, anyhow. Jealousy, strange, new,
horrible, added to Neale’s other burdens, finished him. He had the
manhood to try to fight selfishness, but he had failed to subdue it; and
he had nothing left to fight his consuming love and hatred of life and
terrible loneliness and that fierce thing--jealousy. He had saved Allie
Lee! Why had he given her up? He had stained his hands with blood for
her sake. And that awful moment came back to him when, maddened by the
sting of a bullet, he had gloried in the cracking of Durade’s bones, in
the ghastly terror and fear of death upon the Spaniard’s face, in the
feel of the knife-blade as he forced Durade to stab himself. Always
Neale had been haunted by this final scene of his evil life in
the construction camps. A somber and spectral shape, intangible,
gloomy-faced, often, attended him in the shadow. He justified his deed,
for Durade would have killed Allison Lee. But that fact did not prevent
the haunting shape, the stir in the dark air, the nameless step upon
Neale’s trail.

And jealousy, stronger than all except fear, wore Neale out of his
exaltation, out of his dream, out of his old disposition to work.
He could persist in courage if not in joy. But jealous longing would
destroy him--he felt that. It was so powerful, so wonderful that it
brought back to him words and movements which until then he had been
unable to recall.

And he lived over the past. Much still baffled him, yet gradually more
and more of what had happened became clear specifically in his memory.
He could not think from the present back over the past. He had to ponder
the other way. One day, leaning on his sledge, Neale’s torturing self,
morbid, inquisitive, growing by what it fed on, whispered another
question to his memory.

“What were some of the last words she spoke to me?” And there, limned
white on the dark background of his mind, the answer appeared, “NEALE,
_I_ FORGIVE YOU!”

He recalled her face, the tragic eyes, the outstretched arms.

“Forgive me! For what?” Neale muttered, dazed and troubled. He dropped
his sledge and remained standing there, though the noon whistle called
the gang to dinner. Looking out across the hot, smoky, arid desert he
saw again that scene where he had appealed to Allison Lee.

The picture was etched out vividly, and again he lived through those big
moments of emotion.

The room full of men--Lee’s cold acceptance of fact, his thanks,
his offer, his questions, his refusal--General Lodge’s earnest
solicitation--the rapid exchange of passionate words between them--the
query put to Neale and his answer--the sudden appearance of Allie,
shocking his heart with rapture--her sweet, wild words--and so the end!
How vivid now--how like flashes of lightning in his mind!

“Lee thought I’d killed Stanton,” muttered Neale, in intense perplexity.
“But she--she told them Larry did it.... What a strange idea Lee
had--and General Lodge, too. He defended me.... Ah!”

Suddenly Neale drew from his pocket the little leather note-book
that had been Stanton’s, and which contained her letter to him.
With trembling hands he opened it. Again this letter was to mean a
revelation.

General Lodge had said his engineer had read aloud only the first of
that message to Neale; and from this Allison Lee and all the listeners
had formed their impressions.

Neale read these first lines.

“No wonder they imagined I killed her!” he exclaimed. “She accuses me.
But she never meant what they imagined she meant. Why, that evidence
could hang me!... Allie told them she saw Larry do it. And it’s
common knowledge now--I’ve heard it here.... What, then, had Allie to
forgive--to forgive with eyes that will haunt me to my grave?”

Then the truth burst upon him with merciless and stunning force.

“My God! Allie believed what they all believed--what I must have blindly
made seem true!... That I was Beauty Stanton’s lover!”




34

The home to which Allie Lee was brought stood in the outskirts of Omaha
upon a wooded bank above the river.

Allie watched the broad, yellow Missouri swirling by. She liked best
to be alone outdoors in the shade of the trees. In the weeks since her
arrival there she had not recovered from the shock of meeting Neale only
to be parted from him.

But the comfort, the luxury of her home, the relief from constant dread,
such as she had known for years, the quiet at night--these had been so
welcome, so saving, that her burden of sorrow seemed endurable. Yet in
time she came to see that the finding of a father and a home had only
added to her bitterness.

Allison Lee’s sister, an elderly woman of strong character, resented
the home-bringing of this strange, lost daughter. Allie had found no
sympathy in her. For a while neighbors and friends of the Lees’ flocked
to the house and were kind, gracious, attentive to Allie. Then somehow
her story, or part of it, became gossip. Her father, sensitive, cold,
embittered by the past, suffered intolerable shame at the disgrace of a
wife’s desertion and a daughter’s notoriety. Allie’s presence hurt him;
he avoided her as much as possible; the little kindnesses that he had
shown, and his feelings of pride in her beauty and charm, soon vanished.
There was no love between them. Allie had tried hard to care for him,
but her heart seemed to be buried in that vast grave of the West. She
was obedient, dutiful, passive, but she could not care for him. And
there came a day when she realized that he did not believe she had come
unscathed through the wilds of the gold-fields and the vileness of the
construction camps. She bore this patiently, though it stung her. But
the loss of respect for her father did not come until she heard men in
his study, loud-voiced and furious, wrangle over contracts and accuse
him of double-dealing.

Later he told her that he had become involved in financial straits, and
that unless he could raise a large sum by a certain date he would be
ruined.

And it was this day that Allie sat on a bench in the little arbor and
watched the turbulent river. She was sorry for her father, but she could
not help him. Moreover, alien griefs did not greatly touch her. Her
own grief was deep and all-enfolding. She was heart-sick, and always
yearning--yearning for that she dared not name.

The day was hot, sultry; no birds sang, but the locusts were noisy; the
air was full of humming bees.

Allie watched the river. She was idle because her aunt would not let her
work. She could only remember and suffer. The great river soothed her.
Where did it come from and where did it go? And what was to become of
her? Almost it would have been better--

A servant interrupted her. “Missy, heah’s a gennelman to see yo’,”
 announced the Negro girl.

Allie looked. She thought she saw a tall, buckskin-clad man carrying
a heavy pack. Was she dreaming or had she lost her mind? She got up,
shaking in every limb. This tall man moved; he seemed real; his bronzed
face beamed. He approached; he set the pack down on the bench. Then his
keen, clear eyes pierced Allie.

“Wal, lass,” he said, gently.

The familiar voice was no dream, no treachery of her mind. Slingerland!
She could not speak. She could hardly see. She swayed into his arms.
Then when she felt the great, strong clasp and the softness of buckskin
on her face and the odor of pine and sage--and desert dust, she believed
in his reality.

Her heart seemed to collapse. All within her was riot.

“Neale!” she whispered, in anguish.

“All right an’ workin’ hard. He sent me,” replied Slingerland, swift to
get his message out.

Allie quivered and closed her eyes and leaned against him. A beautiful
something pervaded her soul. Slowly the tumult within her breast
subsided. She recovered.

“Uncle Al!” she called him, tenderly.

“Wal, I should smile! An’ glad to see you--why Lord! I’d never
tell you!... You’re white an’ shaky, lass.... Set down hyar--on the
bench--beside me. Thar!... Allie, I’ve a powerful lot to tell you.”

“Wait! To see you--and to hear--of him--almost killed me with joy,” she
panted. Her little hands, once so strong and brown, but now thin and
white, fastened tight in the fringe of his buckskin hunting-coat.

“Lass, sight of you sort of makes me young agin--but--Allie, those are
not the happy eyes I remember.”

“I--am very unhappy,” she whispered.

“Wal, if thet ain’t too bad! Shore it’s natural you’d be downhearted,
losin’ Neale thet way.”

“It’s not all--that,” she murmured, and then she told him.

“Wal, wal!” ejaculated the trapper, stroking his beard in thoughtful
sorrow. “But I reckon thet’s natural, too. You’re strange hyar, an’ thet
story will hang over you.... Lass, with all due respect to your father,
I reckon you’d better come back to me an’ Neale.”

“Did he tell you--to say that?” she whispered, tremulously.

“Lord, no!” ejaculated Slingerland.

“Does he--care--for me still?”

“Lass, he’s dyin’ fer you--an’ I never spoke a truer word.”

Allie shuddered close to him, blinded, stormed by an exquisite
bitter-sweet fury of love. She seemed rising, uplifted, filled with
rich, strong joy.

“I forgave him,” she murmured, dreamily low to herself.

“War, mebbe you’ll be right glad you did--presently,” said Slingerland,
with animation. “‘Specially when thar wasn’t nothin’ much to forgive.”

Allie became mute. She could not lift her eyes.

“Lass, listen!” began Slingerland. “After you left Roarin’ City Neale
went at hard work. Began by heavin’ ties an’ rails, an’ now he’s
slingin’ a sledge.... This was amazin’ to me. I seen him only onct
since, an’ thet was the other day. But I heerd about him. I rode over to
Roarin’ City several times. An’ I made it my bizness to find out about
Neale.... He never came into the town at all. They said he worked like a
slave the first day, bleedin’ hard. But he couldn’t be stopped. An’ the
work didn’t kill him, though thar was some as swore it would. They said
he changed, an’ when he toughened up thar was never but one man as could
equal him, an’ thet was an Irish feller named Casey. I heerd it was
somethin’ worth while to see him sling a sledge.... Wal, I never seen
him do it, but mebbe I will yet.

“A few days back I met him gettin’ off a train at Roarin’ City. Lord! I
hardly knowed him! He stood like an Injun, with the big muscles bulgin’,
an’ his face was clean an’ dark, his eye like fire.... He nearly shook
the daylights out of me. ‘Slingerland, I want you!’ he kept yellin’ at
me. An’ I said, ‘So it ‘pears, but what fer?’ Then he told me he was
goin’ after the gold thet Horn had buried along the old Laramie Trail.
Wal, I took my outfit, an’ we rode back into the hills. You remember
them. Wal, we found the gold, easy enough, an’ we packed it back to
Roarin’ City. Thar Neale sent me off on a train to fetch the gold to
you. An’ hyar I am an’ thar’s the gold.”

Allie stared at the pack, bewildered by Slingerland’s story. Suddenly
she sat up and she felt the blood rush to her cheeks.

“Gold! Horn’s gold! But it’s not mine! Did Neale send it to me?”

“Every ounce,” replied the trapper, soberly. “I reckon it’s yours.
Thar was no one else left--an’ you recollect what Horn said. Lass, it’s
yours--an’ I’m goin’ to make you keep it.”

“How much is there?” queried Allie, with thrills of curiosity. How well
she remembered Horn! He had told her he had no relatives. Indeed, the
gold was hers.

“Wal, Neale an’ me couldn’t calkilate how much, hevin’ nothin’ to weigh
the gold. But it’s a fortune.”

Allie turned from the pack to the earnest face of the trapper. There had
been many critical moments in her life, but never one with the suspense,
the fullness, the inevitableness of this.

“Did Neale send anything else?” she flashed.

“Wal, yes, an’ I was comin’ to thet,” replied Slingerland, as he unlaced
the front of his hunting-frock. Presently he drew forth a little leather
note-book, which he handed to Allie. She took it while looking up at
him. Never had she seen his face radiate such strange emotion. She
divined it to be the supreme happiness inherent in the power to give
happiness.

Allie trembled. She opened the little book. Surely it would contain a
message that would be as sweet as life to dying eyes. She read a name,
written in ink, in a clear script: “Beauty Stanton.”

Her pulses ceased to beat, her blood to flow, her heart to throb. All
seemed to freeze within her except her mind. And that leaped fearfully
over the first lines of a letter--then feverishly on to the close--only
to fly back and read again. Then she dropped the book. She hid her face
on Slingerland’s breast. She clutched him with frantic hands. She clung
there, her body all held rigid, as if some extraordinary strength or
inspiration or joy had suddenly inhibited weakness.

“Wal, lass, hyar you’re takin’ it powerful hard--an’ I made sure--”

“Hush!” whispered Allie, raising her face. She kissed him. Then she
sprang up like a bent sapling released. She met Slingerland’s keen
gaze--saw him start--then rise as if the better to meet a shock.

“I am going back West with you,” she said, coolly.

“Wal, I knowed you’d go.”

“Divide that gold. I’ll leave half for my father.” Slingerland’s great
hands began to pull at the pack.

“Thar’s a train soon. I calkilated to stay over a day. But the sooner
the better.... Lass, will you run off or tell him?”

“I’ll tell him. He can’t stop me, even if he would.... The gold will
save him from ruin....He will let me go.”

She stooped to pick up the little leather note-book and placed it in
her bosom. Her heart seemed to surge against it. The great river rolled
on--rolled on--magnified in her sight. A thick, rich, beautiful light
shone under the trees. What was this dance of her blood while she seemed
so calm, so cool, so sure?

“Does he have any idea--that I might return to him?” she asked.

“None, lass, none! Thet I’ll swear,” declared Slingerland. “When I left
him at Roarin’ City the other day he was--wal, like he used to be. The
boy come out in him again, not jest the same, but brave. Sendin’ thet
gold an’ thet little book made him happy.... I reckon Neale found his
soul then. An’ he never expects to see you again in this hyar world.”




35

Building a railroad grew to be an exact and wonderful science with
the men of the Union Pacific, from engineers down to the laborers who
ballasted and smoothed the road-bed.

Wherever the work-trains stopped there began a hum like a bee-hive.
Gangs loaded rails on a flat-car, and the horses or mules were driven at
a gallop to the front. There two men grasped the end of a rail and began
to slide it off. In couples, other laborers of that particular gang laid
hold, and when they had it off the car they ran away with it to drop
it in place. While they were doing this other gangs followed with more
rails. Four rails laid to the minute! When one of the cars was empty it
was tipped off the track to make room for the next one. And as that next
one passed the first was levered back again on the rails to return for
another load.

Four rails down to the minute! It was Herculean toil. The men who fitted
the rails were cursed the most frequently, because they took time, a few
seconds, when there was no time.

Then the spikers! These brawny, half-naked, sweaty giants--what a grand
spanging music of labor rang from under their hammers! Three strokes to
a spike for most spikers! Only two strokes for such as Casey or Neale!
Ten spikes to a rail--four hundred rails to a mile! ... How many million
times had brawny arms swung and sledges clanged!

Forward every day the work-trains crept westward, closer and closer to
that great hour when they would meet the work-trains coming east.

The momentum now of the road-laying was tremendous. The spirit that
nothing could stop had become embodied in a scientific army of toilers,
a mass, a machine, ponderous, irresistible, moving on to the meeting of
the rails.

Every day the criss-cross of ties lengthened out along the winding
road-bed, and the lines of glistening rails kept pace with them. The
sun beat down hot--the dust flew in sheets and puffs--the smoky veils
floated up from the desert. Red-shirted toilers, blue-shirted toilers,
half-naked toilers, sweat and bled, and laughed grimly, and sucked at
their pipes, and bent their broad backs. The pace had quickened to the
limit of human endurance. Fury of sound filled the air. Its rhythmical
pace was the mighty gathering impetus of a last heave, a last swing.

Promontory Point was the place destined to be famous as the meeting of
the rails.

On that summer day in 1869, which was to complete the work, special
trains arrived from west and east. The Governor of California, who was
also president of the western end of the line, met the Vice-President of
the United States and the directors of the Union Pacific. Mormons from
Utah were there in force. The Government was represented by officers
and soldiers in uniform; and these, with their military band, lent the
familiar martial air to the last scene of the great enterprise. Here
mingled the Irish and Negro laborers from the east with the Chinese and
Mexican from the west. Then the eastern paddies laid the last rails on
one end, while the western coolies laid those on the other. The rails
joined. Spikes were driven, until the last one remained.

The Territory of Arizona had presented a spike of gold, silver, and
iron; Nevada had given one of silver, and a railroad tie of laurel wood;
and the last spike of all--of solid gold--was presented by California.

The driving of the last spike was to be heard all over the United
States. Omaha was the telegraphic center. The operator here had informed
all inquirers, “When the last spike is driven at Promontory Point we
will say, ‘Done!’”

The magic of the wire was to carry that single message abroad over the
face of the land.

The President of the United States was to be congratulated, as were the
officers of the army, and the engineers of the work. San Francisco
had arranged a monster celebration marked by the booming of cannon and
enthusiastic parades. Free railroad tickets into Sacramento were to
fill that city with jubilant crowds. At Omaha cannons were to be fired,
business abandoned, and the whole city given over to festivity. Chicago
was to see a great parade and decoration. In New York a hundred guns
were to boom out the tidings. Trinity Church was to have special
services, and the famous chimes were to play “Old Hundred.” In
Philadelphia a ringing of the Liberty Bell in Independence Hall would
initiate a celebration. And so it would be in all prominent cities of
the Union.

Neale was at Promontory Point that summer day. He stood aloof from the
crowd, on a little bank, watching with shining eyes.

To him the scene was great, beautiful, final.

Only a few hundreds of that vast army of laborers were present at the
meeting of the rails, but enough were there to represent the whole.
Neale’s glances were swift and gathering. His comrades, Pat and
McDermott, sat near, exchanging lights for their pipes. They seemed
reposeful, and for them the matter was ended. Broken hulks of toilers
of the rails! Neither would labor any more. A burly Negro, with crinkly,
bullet-shaped head, leaned against a post; a brawny spiker, naked to the
waist, his wonderful shoulders and arms brown, shiny, knotted, scarred,
stood near, sledge in hand; a group of Irishmen, red-and blue-shirted,
puffed their black pipes and argued; swarthy, sloe-eyed Mexicans, with
huge sombreros on their knees, lolled in the shade of a tree, talking
low in their mellow tones and fingering cigarettes; Chinamen, with long
pig-tails and foreign dress, added strangeness and colorful contrast.

Neale heard the low murmur of voices of the crowd, and the slow puffing
of the two engines, head on, only a few yards apart, so strikingly
different in shape. Then followed the pounding of hoofs and tread of
many feet, the clang of iron as the last rail went down. How clear,
sweet, spanging the hammer blows! And there was the old sighing sweep of
the wind. Then came a gun-shot, the snort of a horse, a loud laugh.

Neale heard all with sensitive, recording ears.

“Mac, yez are so dom’ smart--now tell me who built the U. P.?” demanded
Pat.

“Thot’s asy. Me fri’nd Casey did, b’gorra,” retorted McDermott.

“Loike hell he did! It was the Irish.”

“Shure, thot’s phwat I said,” McDermott replied.

“Wal, thin, phwat built the U. P.? Tell me thot. Yez knows so much.”

McDermott scratched his sun-blistered, stubble-field of a face, and
grinned. “Whisky built the eastern half, an’ cold tay built the western
half.”

Pat regarded his comrade with considerable respect. “Mac, shure yez is
intilligint,” he granted. “The Irish lived on whisky an’ the Chinamons
on tay.... Wal, yez is so dom’ orful smart, mebbe yez can tell me who
got the money for thot worrk.”

“B’gorra, I know where ivery dollar wint,” replied McDermott.

And so they argued on, oblivious to the impressive last stage.

Neale sensed the rest, the repose in the attitude of all the laborers
present. Their hour was done. And they accepted that with the equanimity
with which they had met the toil, the heat and thirst, the Sioux. A
splendid, rugged, loquacious, crude, elemental body of men, unconscious
of heroism. Those who had survived the five long years of toil and snow
and sun, and the bloody Sioux, and the roaring camps, bore the scars,
the furrows, the gray hairs of great and wild times.

A lane opened up in the crowd to the spot where the rails had met.

Neale got a glimpse of his associates, the engineers, as they stood near
the frock-coated group of dignitaries and directors. Then Neale felt
the stir and lift of emotion, as if he were on a rising wave. His blood
began to flow fast and happily. He was to share their triumphs. The
moment had come. Some one led him back to his post of honor as the head
of the engineer corps.

A silence fell then over that larger, denser multitude. It grew
impressive, charged, waiting.

Then a man of God offered up a prayer. His voice floated dreamily
to Neale. When he had ceased there were slow, dignified movements of
frock-coated men as they placed in position the last spike.

The silver sledge flashed in the sunlight and fell. The sound of the
driving-stroke did not come to Neale with the familiar spang of iron; it
was soft, mellow, golden.

A last stroke! The silence vibrated to a deep, hoarse acclaim from
hundreds of men--a triumphant, united hurrah, simultaneously sent out
with that final message, “Done!”

A great flood of sound, of color seemed to wave over Neale. His eyes
dimmed with salt tears, blurring the splendid scene. The last moment had
passed--that for which he had stood with all faith, all spirit--and the
victory was his. The darkness passed out of his soul.

Then, as he stood there, bareheaded, at the height of this
all-satisfying moment, when the last echoing melody of the sledge had
blended in the roar of the crowd, a strange feeling of a presence struck
Neale. Was it spiritual--was it divine--was it God? Or was it only
baneful, fateful--the specter of his accomplished work--a reminder of
the long, gray future?

A hand slipped into his--small, soft, trembling, exquisitely thrilling.
Neale became still as a stone--transfixed. He knew that touch. No dream,
no fancy, no morbid visitation! He felt warm flesh--tender,
clinging fingers; and then the pulse of blood that beat of
hope--love--life--Allie Lee!




36

Slingerland saw Allie Lee married to Neale by that minister of God whose
prayer had followed the joining of the rails.

And to the old trapper had fallen the joy and the honor of giving the
bride away and of receiving her kiss, as though he had been her father.
Then the happy congratulations from General Lodge and his staff; the
merry dinner given the couple, and its toasts warm with praise of the
bride’s beauty and the groom’s luck and success; Neale’s strange, rapt
happiness and Allie’s soul shining through her dark-blue eyes--this hour
was to become memorable for Slingerland’s future dreams.

Slingerland’s sight was not clear when, as the train pulled away, he
waved a last good-bye to his young friends. Now he had no hope, no
prayer left unanswered, except to be again in his beloved hills.

Abruptly he hurried away to the corrals where his pack-train was all
in readiness to start. He did not speak to a man. He had packed a dozen
burros--the largest and completest pack-train he had ever driven. The
abundance of carefully selected supplies, tools, and traps should last
him many years--surely all the years that he would live.

Slingerland did not intend to return to civilization, and he never
even looked back at that blotch on the face of the bluff--that hideous
Roaring City.

He drove the burros at a good trot, his mind at once busy and absent,
happy with the pictures of that last hour, gloomy with the undefined,
unsatisfied cravings of his heart. Friendship with Neale, affection
for Allie, acquainted him with the fact that he had missed something in
life--not friendship, for he had had hunter friends, but love, perhaps
of a sweetheart, surely love of a daughter.

For the rest the old trapper was glad to see the last of habitations,
and of men, and of the railroad. Slingerland hated that great,
shining steel band of progress connecting East and West. Every ringing
sledge-hammer blow had sung out the death-knell of the trapper’s
calling. This railroad spelled the end of the wilderness. What one group
of greedy men had accomplished others would imitate; and the grass of
the plains would be burned, the forests blackened, the fountains dried
up in the valleys, and the wild creatures of the mountains driven and
hunted and exterminated. The end of the buffalo had come--the end of the
Indian was in sight--and that of the fur-bearing animal and his hunter
must follow soon with the hurrying years.

Slingerland hated the railroad, and he could not see as Neale did, or
any of the engineers or builders. This old trapper had the vision of
the Indian--that far-seeing eye cleared by distance and silence, and
the force of the great, lonely hills. Progress was great, but nature
undespoiled was greater. If a race could not breed all stronger men,
through its great movements, it might better not breed any, for the
bad over-multiplied the good, and so their needs magnified into greed.
Slingerland saw many shining bands of steel across the plains and
mountains, many stations and hamlets and cities, a growing and marvelous
prosperity from timber, mines, farms, and in the distant end--a gutted
West.

He made his first camp on a stream watering a valley twenty miles from
the railroad. There were Indian tracks on the trails. But he had nothing
to fear from Indians. That night, though all was starry and silent
around him as he lay, he still held the insupportable feeling.

Next day he penetrated deeper into the foothills, and soon he had gained
the fastnesses of the mountains. No longer did he meet trails except
those of deer and wildcat and bear. And so day after day he drove his
burros, climbing and descending the rocky ways, until he had penetrated
to the very heart of the great wild range.

In all his roaming over untrodden lands he had never come into such a
wild place. No foot, not--even an Indian’s, had ever desecrated this
green valley with its clear, singing stream, its herds of tame deer, its
curious beaver, its pine-covered slopes, its looming, gray, protective
peaks. And at last he was satisfied to halt there--to build his cabin
and his corral.

Discontent and longing, and then hate, passed into oblivion. These
useless passions could not long survive in such an environment. By and
by the old trapper’s only link with the past was memory of a stalwart
youth, and of a girl with violet eyes, and of their sad and wonderful
romance, in which he had played a happy part.

The rosy dawn, the days of sun and cloud, the still, windy nights,
the solemn stars, the moon-blanched valley with its grazing herds, the
beautiful wild mourn of the hunting wolf and the whistle of the stag,
and always and ever the murmur of the stream--in these, and in the
solitude and loneliness of their haunts, he found his goal, his
serenity, the truth and best of remaining life for him.




37

A band of Sioux warriors rode out upon a promontory of the hills,
high above the great expanse of plain. Long, lean arms were raised and
pointed.

A chief dismounted and strode to the front of his band. His war-bonnet
trailed behind him; there were unhealed scars upon his bronze body; his
face was old, full of fine, wavy lines, stern, craggy, and inscrutable;
his eyes were dark, arrowy lightnings.

They beheld, far out and down upon the plain, a long, low, moving object
leaving a trail of smoke. It was a train on the railroad. It came from
the east and crept toward the west. The chief watched it, and so did his
warriors. No word was spoken, no sign made, no face changed.

But what was in the mind and the heart and the soul of that great chief?

This beast that puffed smoke and spat fire and shrieked like a devil of
an alien tribe; that split the silence as hideously as the long track
split the once smooth plain; that was made of iron and wood; this thing
of the white man’s, coming from out of the distance where the Great
Spirit lifted the dawn, meant the end of the hunting-grounds and the
doom of the Indian. Blood had flowed; many warriors lay in their last
sleep under the trees; but the iron monster that belched fire had gone
only to return again. Those white men were many as the needles of the
pines. They fought and died, but always others came.

The chief was old and wise, taught by sage and star and mountain and
wind and the loneliness of the prairie-land. He recognized a superior
race, but not a nobler one. White men would glut the treasures of water
and earth. The Indian had been born to hunt his meat, to repel his red
foes, to watch the clouds and serve his gods. But these white men would
come like a great flight of grasshoppers to cover the length and breadth
of the prairie-land. The buffalo would roll away, like a dust-cloud, in
the distance, and never return. No meat for the Indian--no grass for his
mustang--no place for his home. The Sioux must fight till he died or be
driven back into waste places where grief and hardship would end him.

Red and dusky, the sun was setting beyond the desert. The old chief
swept aloft his arm, and then in his acceptance of the inevitable
bitterness he stood in magnificent austerity, somber as death, seeing in
this railroad train creeping, fading into the ruddy sunset, a symbol of
the destiny of the Indian--vanishing--vanishing--vanishing--